THE GARGOYLE

GETS HIS GIRL

Nocturne Falls, Book Three

Kristen Painter

Welcome to Nocturne Falls, the town where Halloween is celebrated 365 days a year. The tourists think it’s all a show: the vampires, the werewolves, the witches, the occasional gargoyle flying through the sky. But the supernaturals populating the town know better.

Living in Nocturne Falls means being yourself. Fangs, fur, and all.

Willa Iscove, fae jeweler, has her first stalker. Really, he’s just one of her lovesick customers. The ring she crafted to help him find new love has backfired, making Willa the object of his affections. In a bid to rid herself of her amorous client, Willa makes a wish in the Nocturne Falls fountain using the piece of opal in her pocket and in doing so, unknowingly conscripts as her guardian the sexy gargoyle on duty.

Former Army Ranger and gargoyle Nick Hardwin has some serious suspicions about the pretty fae who just invoked the ancient pact for protection. Her kind have been at odds with his kind for ages. Now she wants his help? He’s determined to figure out what she’s up to. Which won’t be a hardship considering how much fun she is to be around. And kiss.

But then her stalker turns out to be the tip of the iceberg and things go really wrong, really fast. When they’re both kidnapped, Willa is forced to make a hard decision. The life of her family or the freedom of the man she’s fallen for?

THE GARGOYLE GETS HIS GIRL:

Nocturne Falls, Book Three

Copyright © 2015 Kristen Painter

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems—except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles or reviews—without permission in writing from the author.

This book is a work of fiction. The characters, events, and places portrayed in this book are products of the author’s imagination and are either fictitious or are used fictitiously. Any similarity to real person, living or dead, is purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

ISBN: 978-1-941695-10-4

Want to know when Kristen’s next book is coming out? Join her mailing list for release news, fun giveaways, insider scoop and more!

NEWSLETTER

Dedicated to the Writers’ Camp chicks:

You guys make a hard job easier.

May

Platinum had a mind of its own. All metals did, but platinum was especially stubborn. Not so stubborn Willa couldn’t coax it into doing what she needed it to—that was one of her fae-born gifts after all, the power to imbue metal with certain charms and inclinations, the power to bend it to her will—but it took real concentration and focus.

One of the ways she managed the trickier metals was by singing to them. It didn’t always work, especially with a metal like platinum, but it was worth a try.

“Precious flower, rest your head, by the river where you grow. Moon and stars come swiftly in, and now off to sleep you go. In the morning you will rise, bright and new and beautiful. Bright and new and beautiful.”

It was a lullaby, and when she sang it, she sang it in the language she’d learned it in, faeish. She remembered only the one verse, but she could still picture her mother bending over her bed, her clear voice carrying the lilting tune.

The memory was bittersweet and best not dwelt on.

Her second gift was the power over stone. At least, that’s what it was in theory. She came from a long line of stone mason fae on her father’s side (the gift with metal was from her mother’s side), but the truth was she’d never really understood that part of herself. How was she supposed to exercise power over stones? Move pebbles out of her way when she was walking? It just didn’t seem like something that had much of a point.

Maybe if she’d done what her parents had wanted and paid more attention to her fae studies, or, you know, not run away, she’d know more about those things, but that wasn’t the path she’d stayed on. And her life had turned out all right anyway. She’d taught herself how to use her gifts just fine. More than fine, really.

But best of all, her life was hers. She belonged to no court and no king. She’d even shortened her name to further distance herself from it all.

And now she was a jeweler. With a shop of her own. If that didn’t prove she knew what she was doing, nothing would.

Still, the idea of having power over stone boggled her a bit. It seemed to imply that stone was something to be defeated. The precious stones that surrounded Willa in her shop and at her workbench were more like friends than enemies. She could sense the auras of the stones as if they were speaking to her, but that wasn’t exactly a power, was it? Didn’t garnet seem warm and happy to all fae? Didn’t most know that turquoise helped you heal? That peridot could ease stress?

Who couldn’t look at a stone or hold it in their hand and understand what it was good for? To Willa, that just seemed like a thing she and most fae could just do, not something that needed to be learned.

Despite the fact that she’d left home when she was a teenager, she knew a bit about her kind. They were a people closely connected to the earth. Being in sync with natural things seemed as ordinary to her as humans being able to look at a darkening sky and tell a storm was coming.

So, really, mastering her gifts was just common sense.

Her gift with metal? Now that was something useful. And probably the one thing that had kept her alive since running away from home. At first, it had just been jewelry she’d made out of found objects. Little things she sold to shops and on the street to scrounge enough money to live. Later, as her skills improved and her pockets deepened, she’d earned her way into an apprenticeship with a master jeweler. The old man had been human, but highly skilled.

In a year, she’d surpassed him. The memory filled her with pride and, for a moment, she thought about how nice it would be to let her parents know she’d made something of herself. But she doubted that’s what they’d think. In her imagination, her conversations with them always ended the same way. With them telling her she was a shirker of responsibility, a runaway, a disappointment.

Anger and hurt settled cold in Willa’s belly, partly because even though she was thirty-two, her parents still held enough power over her to get her riled up. She shook it off as best she could. She had more important things to concentrate on.

Like the ring she was building for a customer who wanted to find love again after losing his first wife to illness. She couldn’t imagine losing a spouse. The pain must be overwhelming. Although she’d have to have a spouse first to really understand. Someday she’d meet the right man. Probably.

At least she had her work. And her cat.

Finding love was a common request, and crafting the right piece didn’t usually vary too much. The center of the ring would be a garnet doublet, a polished, cabochon garnet laid on top of a slice of another stone, in this case, moonstone. An unusual combination for a more ordinary ring perhaps, but not for Willa’s work.

She checked the bezel she’d made, slipping it onto the ring mandrel and tapping it into place with a rawhide hammer. It was perfect.

Jasper, her sleek orange tabby and the only man who really understood her, rubbed against her ankles and wound around the legs of the stool she was perched on. “Hello, handsome.”

He chirped at her, stretching up to paw at her knee.

She glanced at him. “You can’t be hungry again.”

He meowed that he was.

“Well, I’m sorry, but you’re going to have to wait until I’m done. I don’t need Mr. Burnside’s ring smelling like Mackerel Surprise.” Although the man was a troll. Literally. And that particular breed of supernatural might actually find that ripe scent appealing. She curled her lip.

Jasper sat on his haunches and glared at her.

She snorted and went back to work. The sliver of moonstone she’d set beneath the polished garnet cabochon would give the wine-colored stone a subtle shimmer of movement, but more important, the two stones combined would draw love energy to the wearer. Willa’s gift would weave another, more powerful layer of that same effect into the metal as she created the ring, then it would be finished with a final polish of focused magic.

Her skills weren’t cheap, but neither were the raw materials she worked with. And for the bigger, more difficult spells, like the one she was weaving into this piece, the customer was required to offer up something greater than just the funds necessary to pay for the item being created.

It had to be something meaningful, something dear, something that would require at least a little sacrifice to part with.

In this case, the man had sent his late wife’s wedding ring. It would be the last element of the design and would be transformed by Willa’s magic, irrevocably changed.

She freed the bezel from the mandrel and set it over the round garnet to test the size on the stone. Another perfect fit.

She picked up a file and started smoothing the top of the bezel. Her workshop window was cracked to let in the night air and the early May breeze felt nice. It was warm, but not unpleasant, and the sweet scent of honeysuckle wafted in, a sure sign that spring had sprung in Georgia.

Her apartment sat above her jewelry store, a nice arrangement that gave her a lovely thirty-second commute every morning. She’d come to Nocturne Falls on her way to Florida from Texas, headed to the Sunshine State with a job offer to work on a cruise ship in their onboard jewelry store, but the town of Nocturne Falls and its people, especially the vampire brothers who ran the town, had charmed her into staying.

And by charmed her into staying, she meant that the Ellingham brothers had made her a much better offer than the cruise ship. A store, an apartment and the promise that she could be herself. Pointed ears and all. Not bad for a woman who’d spent the bulk of her teenage years wandering from town to town, never quite sure she’d find a spot that felt right.

She’d been reluctant to take the deal at first. The cruise ship meant never being in one place for too long, which she liked. But then the Ellinghams had sweetened the offer. They’d promised to protect her if her past ever came calling. Other than running her shop and being a good citizen of Nocturne Falls, the only caveat was that she couldn’t sell the shop or the apartment. If she decided to leave, that was fine, but the shop and apartment remained the property of the Ellinghams.

Not a big deal. Not for someone used to traveling light. And often. Ultimately, it was too good an opportunity to pass up. She’d called the cruise line and given them the news that she’d found something better.

She probably would have gotten seasick anyway.

She smiled as she dropped the bezel into the pickling liquid. Life in Nocturne Falls was better than good. It was great. The money was fantastic, she’d made some friends, and being fae wasn’t something she had to hide. Plus, it was nice to be useful, especially to those who’d made her life here possible.

She’d just done an engagement ring for Hugh Ellingham. He’d sacrificed a very old, very valuable piece of family jewelry to make sure the ring would protect his bride-to-be as she went through the process of being turned into a vampire.

Willa had recently sold them matching wedding bands, so the ring had done its job. For her, that was the real payoff from the things she created, seeing the goal of her pieces achieved. Although if she was honest, in her heart of hearts she ached a little to see others in love when that emotion eluded her. She was thrilled for them of course, but it only intensified her own longing to have that kind of relationship.

But it would happen. Someday.

She shook herself and gave her muscles a quick stretch to wake them up before she started the job of epoxying the slice of moonstone to the flat of the garnet cabochon so that it could dry for twenty-four hours. After that, she took the bezel out of the pickling and called it a night.

The next evening, after an enjoyable day at the store helping customers and doing small repair jobs at the workshop in the store, she was back at the bench in her apartment. She preferred to do the big magical jobs here, in the privacy of her home.

She assembled the components of Mr. Burnside’s ring and began the process of setting the doublet. With the stone fitted into the bezel, she delicately crimped the edges to hold the stone in place. Jasper head butted her leg with greater force than usual in an attempt at getting her attention focused on him. The jolt threw her off-balance, and her tool slipped, slicing across her knuckle.

“Arn’ta rune,” she swore. It was one of the few fae words she remembered. Probably because it was a curse. Blood welled, trickling onto the platinum and over the garnet. She inspected her finger. The cut was deep, but nothing a Band-Aid couldn’t handle. She frowned at her cat, who was now chewing on his foot with the kind of intense interest usually reserved for catnip mice.

“Look what you made me do! Naughty beast.” She showed him her finger. “I’m bleeding.”

He sauntered off to the window, jumped up on the sill and settled in to eye her from a safe distance.

She sighed. “I’m not really mad. Promise. I know you didn’t mean it. I’ll even let you sleep on my pillow later.”

She jumped off the stool and went to wash up, bandaging her finger before returning to give Jasper a scratch on the head. Fae healed faster than humans, but not at the rapid rate of most supernaturals. Her finger would be sore for a few days, but it wasn’t going to keep her from her work. She sat at her bench, carefully cleaned up the drops of blood left behind, then finished setting the stone.

The pain of her throbbing knuckle added slightly to the time it took to get the ring done, but at last, it was completed and she was ready for the final step. The magic that brought her customers to her.

She scooped up the ring she’d made and the old wedding ring her customer had given her and took them both into her bathroom. Willa rested the two rings side by side in the middle of her empty claw foot tub. The non-reactive porcelain was a perfect surface to work her magic on since the metals couldn’t touch other metals or stone, nothing that might interfere with her spell work.

The bathroom also had no windows, making it the most private spot in her apartment. There was no risk of anyone peeking in on the second floor, but her magic made its own light. Someone might get curious. Especially in a town where weird was celebrated.

She shut the bathroom door then kneeled beside the tub, held her hands over the two rings and opened herself up to the metal and stones.

Heat and energy radiated off them and into her palms. It traveled through her body, settling in her chest with a comfortable pressure akin to the touch of a friend’s hand. She could sense each one clearly.

The ring she’d made pinged like a beacon sending out a signal. The stones were already searching for love, trying to call the emotion closer. The platinum was cool and quiet, but that would change when she was done.

The wedding ring, the sacrifice, ached with love but also the pain its last wearer had gone through. She concentrated on that, willing the metal to release the hurt trapped inside it, promising it new things, new chances, new love.

Both rings sat up, balanced on their shanks. They trembled under her raised hands and the power of the magic coursing through her sending a tinny buzz through the tub.

She focused her thoughts on the new ring and filled it with all the desires of her own heart while charging the stones with their job. Find Martin Burnside a new love. Draw love to him. Use your nature to heal his heart and provide him with a new joy in his life. Give him a love that will make his days brighter and his heart sing. Someone to laugh with. Someone to grow old with. Someone who will listen and understand.

Then she shifted to the wedding ring. Let go of your pain. Transform yourself. Give yourself over to the future. Love awaits you. A new path with new possibilities is yours for the having.

The wedding ring shimmered with light and then, like a tiny star exploding in slow motion, it dissolved into a million bright, sparkling specks of metal. The tiny fragments hovered in a cloud beneath Willa’s right hand, waiting for her to guide them.

She closed her eyes for a moment and looked inward until she latched on to the two separate energies filling her body and then, with a mental push, combined them as she moved her hands closer together.

When she opened her eyes, the new ring was engulfed in the cloud of metal that had been the wedding ring. The sparkling sphere of metal and magic danced between her hands.

She smiled. “Find him love. Bring him happiness. Give him a woman to be his partner in life.”

She brought her hands closer, turning her palms in and pressing the ring and the cloud into each other. The energies resisted with the rounded bounce of two parallel magnets being brought together, but that was typical. She focused her attention, gave them one more push and, with a soft sigh, the wedding ring cloud and the new ring became one.

The garnet ring clattered on the floor of the tub as the sparkle and light of the wedding ring disappeared. The energy filling her disappeared in a single exhale.

She sat back on her heels, a little drained from the work. The customer wasn’t the only one sacrificing. Each piece she made took a little from her, but it was worth it, and in a day, she’d be fine.

A good night’s sleep would go a long way toward restoring her, too. She picked up the ring, took it back to her bench and popped it in a small velvet box, satisfied with another job well done.

Then she scooped Jasper off the window sill and cuddled him like a baby. He put his paws on her chin and yawned, showing her his pink tongue and sharp white teeth. She nuzzled her nose against his. “Who’s a tired kitten?”

He batted lazily at her hair. She kissed his nose as she carried him into the bedroom.

Life was good in Nocturne Falls, and while Jasper was a great companion, he wasn’t exactly the man she’d imagined spending the rest of her life with.

If only her magic worked for herself. She’d make herself a ring just like the one she’d completed for poor lovelorn troll Martin Burnside. A ring to draw love to her.

But fae gifts didn’t work that way and even if they did, her father had once cautioned her about relying on magic instead of fate.

She sat on the bed and hugged Jasper a little tighter.

Fate really needed to hurry up.

July

Nick Hardwin drove through the streets of Nocturne Falls with one thought on his mind. This place was the epitome of a nice, peaceful town. Sure, it had dashes of weird here and there, but it was still essentially a nice, peaceful town.

In other words, boring as hell.

There were no two ways about it. For a gargoyle and former Army Ranger like Nick Hardwin, nice and peaceful translated into a real snoozefest. Granted, that had originally seemed like the perfect antidote to his last tour of duty, and that, plus the invite from his former master sergeant, Hank Merrow, who was the sheriff of Nocturne Falls, had been reason enough to move here.

Initially, the lack of action had given him a chance to shake off the stressors of being in country and adjust to being a civilian again—as much as his kind could be a civilian. The warrior mentality was sort of built into a gargoyle’s DNA.

But three months into life in this pleasant, happy little town and he was beginning to go a touch stir crazy from the sort of sameness of it all. Even weird got to be normal when it was the same weird all the time.

He didn’t expect anything close to the level of battle-readiness he’d experienced while serving in the Rangers, but other than a missing persons/rescue mission he’d helped out with a month or so back, the activity meter had been pegged at zero.

It was enough to make him consider going back into the field as a private contractor. Mercs made good money and saw plenty of action, but that meant not having a permanent address again. He was tired of the itinerant life. He’d had enough change, enough moving from place to place. Life as a foster kid was nothing like life in the military, but both had made him realize that what he wanted more than anything was a place where he could put down roots and call it home. Make a life. Settle down.

Find someone to share that life with.

Problem was, he wanted all that plus enough action to keep him from losing his edge. Something less dangerous than being shot at by insurgents and more interesting than working security at the local supernaturals-only nightclub, Insomnia, which was a pretty ironic name considering so little happened there he could very easily fall asleep on the job.

Hopefully, that would change today. He had a meeting with Julian Ellingham. The youngest of the three vampire brothers who were part of the family that ran the town, Julian was in charge of the town’s characters—the supernaturals who walked the streets essentially playing themselves. The tourists thought the characters were humans dressed as werewolves, vampires, witches and so on, but truth was, there were no masks or makeup.

The characters in Nocturne Falls were real.

The town’s shtick of celebrating Halloween three hundred and sixty-five days a year made the whole thing possible. That gimmick also drove the town’s economy, so while it might be a little cheesy, Nick had no issues with the money it brought in.

Especially when it meant the supernaturals who lived here could really and truly be themselves. There was no other place like it that Nick knew about.

So yes, Nocturne Falls was a little on the slow side, but he still liked it here. The living was good. He’d bought a house, for crying out loud. Him. With a house. And the people here were great. He’d made a few friends. Fallen into a comfortable routine.

He sighed. Comfortable was really another word for boring.

But there was no more time to think about that. He pulled into the parking lot of the only condominium building in the town limits, the Excelsior. It sat between the downtown area and the old industrial park, which was where the Insomnia nightclub was hidden away in an old gasket factory.

The Excelsior was five floors, a skyscraper by Nocturne Falls’ standards, and Nick got the sense that the elite building had been specifically built for Julian, its wealthiest tenant. Nick parked his Ford F150 pickup truck and strode through the front door. Inside was a small foyer with a bell desk.

The man behind the desk straightened as Nick came toward him. “Can I help you, sir?”

The guy seemed human, which wasn’t what Nick had been expecting. “I’ve got a meeting with Julian Ellingham.”

“Your name, sir?”

“Nick Hardwin.”

The man nodded. “Just a moment.” He made a quick call, nodding as he let whoever was on the other end know that Nick had arrived. Then he hung up. “Mr. Ellingham will see you. Elevator to the penthouse is on your right.”

“Thanks.” Another elevator to the left most likely served the other apartments. In an alcove beside the elevator bank, a glass door led into a fitness center. An indoor pool sat farther back, behind another glass wall. The place was macked out, that was for sure.

The ride up was quick, and when the doors opened, Nick was greeted by a small foyer. Glass, chrome, black marble and an enormous statute of some half-naked Roman goddess done in cobalt glass. Pure bachelor pad. But then, Julian wasn’t known to spend a lot of time without female company. Nick grinned as he lifted his hand to knock.

Julian answered the door before Nick’s knuckles grazed it. He smiled, showing off fangs. “You’re on time.”

“If I say I’m going to be somewhere at a certain time, I’m there.” But maybe Julian had expected him to be late, which might explain why the vampire was dressed in nothing more than satin pajama pants, a matching robe and a silver link chain that held a coin-sized pendant.

“Time is not something I think much about.” Julian let the door swing wide and walked back into the penthouse. He waved a hand over his shoulder. “Come in.”

The interior matched the foyer but upped the ante with fabric-covered walls, hidden ambient lighting and leather furniture that probably cost more than Nick had made last year. The vampire had game. “Nice place.”

“Thanks.” Julian tapped a button on the wall, and the window shades went halfway up, revealing a sheer panel that diffused the outside light. It was common knowledge that the Ellinghams had some kind of ability that made them impervious to daylight, but the fact that Julian didn’t open the windows all the way made Nick wonder if they didn’t still have some sensitivity. “Coffee? Water?”

“No, thanks, I’m good.” Nick didn’t want to risk spilling a drink on something he couldn’t afford to replace.

Julian sprawled in the middle of a large square leather and chrome loveseat, pointing at the matching sofa as he sat. “Make yourself comfortable.”

Nick sat, but making himself comfortable in a place like this wasn’t really an option. It was like a showroom out of a magazine, but not the kind of dwelling he could ever imagine calling home.

Julian hooked one arm over the back of the loveseat. “You come highly recommended by Sheriff Merrow.”

Nick nodded, his hand almost straying to the dog tags he still wore, but they were hidden beneath his shirt. “He was the master sergeant in my battalion.”

“You spent time in Afghanistan. Special forces.”

It wasn’t a question, but Nick answered anyway. “Army Rangers. Two tours. I met Sheriff Merrow during the first one. He retired after that. I did four more years.”

Something dark sparked in Julian’s eyes. “That much time in the desert sounds like a nightmare to me, which means I probably appreciate your service more than the average citizen.”

Nick shrugged. “As you know, I’m a gargoyle. Not much affects us. Not heat, not cold, not daylight—I mean…” Crap.

Julian laughed. “And as you know, daylight isn’t something the Ellinghams have trouble with either. Doesn’t necessarily mean I want to spend time at the beach, though.”

Nick grinned, glad to be let off the hook. “Understood.”

“You moved around a lot in the military, so I’ll ask you the same thing I asked Sheriff Merrow when we first interviewed him. Where do you see yourself in five years?”

“Here. In Nocturne Falls.” Maybe married. Maybe with kids. He almost smiled again at the thought. He straightened and pulled himself back to reality. Julian was looking for someone stable, that much Nick knew. They liked to hire long term if they could help it. That’s what Merrow had told him. “So long as I can find something to do that’s a little more interesting than standing around Insomnia all night waiting for the fights that never happen.”

“You’re committed to being here then?”

“I am. I bought a house. I want to make it work.”

“Good. We can help with that. As you know, I’m in charge of the town’s characters.”

Inwardly, Nick grimaced. “I’m not exactly the right sort of supernatural for photo ops with the kiddies. Unless you want me to scare them. I know what I look like.” The close-cropped hair, his size, the scar that bisected his right eyebrow.

Julian’s lips twitched with humor. “I never ask anyone to be anything they’re not. You’ll never see a witch doing a werewolf’s job. And I’m not looking to fill that kind of position anyway. Not exactly. Sort of. But not.” He sighed. “We’ve had a few incidents lately—the one with my new sister-in-law, Delaney, for example.”

Nick nodded. He liked Delaney. She was good people. “I was happy to help with that search and rescue.”

“And it was appreciated. Also how I found out about you. Fortunately, she was unharmed. Since you’re friends with Hank Merrow, I assume you know about his wife being poisoned as well?”

“I do.” Another nice woman. He’d gone to Hank and Ivy’s wedding reception, where more craziness had broken out, but all that had been resolved now, too, and Hank and his bride were as happy as could be. “A couple of rogue members of her pack who didn’t want the marriage to happen.”

“Exactly.”

Lots of happy couples in Nocturne Falls. That gave him hope.

Julian shifted to lean forward. “Because of this, we’ve decided to add a nightshift at the town center fountain. Right now we have three gargoyles who rotate work at the fountain from eight A.M. to ten P.M. What we need is someone who can take the night shift, not so much as a character but as a set of watchful eyes. Anything that looks suspicious, we want to know about it.”

“Sounds like a good idea, but don’t you have security cameras in place?”

“We do, but they’re no substitute for having someone on the scene. Someone who can react, if necessary.”

“Agreed.”

“Obviously, we need a gargoyle, which means you fit the job requirements without even trying. Add to that your military background, and you’ve got the kind of training that makes you ideal for this new position. We’d like to offer you the job. It’s not glamorous, and I realize the hours will probably cut into your social life—”

“I already work nights at Insomnia.”

“So you do.” Julian nodded as if he’d forgotten that, but Nick doubted it. “Regardless, the night shift is typically considered less desirable. Because of that, we’re willing to compensate with a very good package. About four times what I understand most Rangers make. And of course, full benefits, medical, paid vacations, annual cost of living raise. The usual town employee package.”

Damn. Nick hadn’t expected that much. He sat for a moment, letting Julian’s offer sink in. Part of him wondered if this was some kind of reward for helping out with Julian’s sister-in-law, but Nick hadn’t done more than be part of the search team. Whatever the reason, it was a great offer. He sat there silently, taking it all in.

Julian apparently read that as reluctance. “You won’t have to work all seven nights, either. We’re going to shift some of the other schedules around. You’ll have two nights off a week. We’re not trying to work you into the ground.”

“It sounds…great.”

“And you sound hesitant.”

“It’s still technically a character position, right?”

Julian nodded. “You’re worried about having to talk to tourists?”

“A little. I tend to say what I think.”

“Have you ever been to the fountain?”

“Been by it. Never interacted.” Because talking to other gargoyles who were supposed to be animatronic characters was pushing cheesy to a whole new level.

Julian smiled. “Insults and snark are part of the game. Or can be, if that’s what the situation calls for. Either way, we’re fine with that. People don’t expect the gargoyles to be warm and cuddly.”

“Good, because we’re damn sure not,” Nick blurted out.

Julian snorted. “Point made. Are you interested?”

Nick hesitated. “Yes.”

“You still have reservations.”

“I can do surveillance in my sleep. It’s the character thing I get hung up on, but if you’re willing to let me try, I’ll do my best.”

“That’s all we care about. And frankly, the surveillance part is far more important to us.”

“Then I’m your gargoyle. I really do want to make Nocturne Falls my home.”

“Excellent, because you’re the kind of supernatural we want living here. There’s just one more thing.”

Nick waited.

For the first time, Julian seemed a little off his game. “I need to, uh, see you in your…” He waved his hand. “As a gargoyle.”

Nick grinned. “Heard that some of us can be pretty scary, huh?”

“Yes. And since it’s the form you’ll be in during your shift, I need to know what it looks like. Scaring the kiddies is one thing. Scarring them for life is another.”

Nick stood. His human form was nothing compared to his stone one. Nerves tripped through him. This could kill the deal, but wasn’t like he could change who he was. “If the kiddies are out during the night shift, maybe they deserve to be scared.”

Julian laughed as he got to his feet. “I won’t argue that, but the town council likes things a certain way.”

“Sure, I get it.” He went to stand in the open space between the living room and the foyer. Shifting in front of someone was a little odd, but his future boss had a right to know what he looked like. “Ready?”

Julian was already facing Nick. He lounged against the arm of the loveseat. “Ready.”

Nick bent his head, took a split second to concentrate, then shifted, the surge of energy crackling through him lightning fast. The sensation of flesh becoming living stone reminded him of that moment when a rollercoaster plunged down the first steep incline, but it was over just as fast.

Julian let out a soft curse and straightened. Nick lifted his head in time to see the vampire’s eyes glowing with an animalistic light. Julian swallowed as he nodded. “You’re a big guy, but I didn’t think you’d be that much bigger as a gargoyle.”

“Yeah,” Nick said, his voice rumbling out with the gravel that was now his throat. “I’m one of the rarer leviathan-class gargoyles.” He flexed his stone wings for good measure. “Too much or okay?”

A curious expression bent Julian’s mouth, and his eyes narrowed even as his gaze skipped over the horns protruding from Nick’s shoulders and forehead. “How many classes are there?”

“Five. Leviathan is the largest.” Nick frowned. It was possible he was too big for the job. Or too ugly. Maybe Julian thought he’d scare people.

Julian squinted like he was thinking. “Huh. You learn something new every day.”

“You didn’t answer my question. Too much or okay?”

“No and yes. You’re perfect. In fact, I might have to give Merrow a raise for recommending you.” Julian stuck his hand out. “Meet me at the corner of Eerie and Main at nine thirty tonight, and I’ll show you everything you need to know.”

An hour after opening her shop, Willa sat at the counter, a velvet tray in front of her. The tray held a beautiful old strand of pearls to be restrung, along with the tools she’d need to do the job. Restringing was easy work, a little monotonous, but not in a bad way. She liked the neatness of adding the knots between each pearl, the satisfaction of giving new life to an old piece. And pearls offered her a nice break from the usual, because being neither stone nor metal, they stayed silent in her hands.

She admired the thickness of the nacre and the creamy luster of the strand. The pearls were well cared for, fat and gorgeous, the way South Sea pearls should be, but that was no surprise as they belonged to Elenora Ellingham, grandmother to the three Ellingham brothers and the matriarch of the family. With the Ellinghams’ money and history, it was a given that these pearls were very old and very valuable.

Willa spooled out a length of silk thread about five times that of the necklace, then slipped one end through her beading needle before adding a section of French wire to strengthen the area where the necklace would attach to the end of the diamond clasp.

She looped the thread through, tightened it until the French wire crunched down into a perfect little loop and finished attaching the clasp. Now she was ready to restring the pearls.

Her tablet chimed with an incoming message. She glanced over from her work and rolled her eyes as she read the notification that popped up on the screen. Martin Burnside again.

It was great that he was so happy with the ring she’d made him, but this was the seventh email since he’d taken delivery of it. She didn’t need to know the play by play of his ongoing search for the new Mrs. Burnside.

She set the tray of pearls beneath the counter and grabbed her tablet to pull up the message.

Sweet, sweet Willa,

She grunted out a noise of irritation. This guy was too much.

I know now that the woman I need in my life is you. I know this is sudden, but I feel it in my heart. It’s meant to be. I think about you constantly. Please, let’s meet and talk about the possibilities. I know I can make you happy.

Yours,

Martin Burnside

Willa stared at the email, her mouth open. “Are you kidding me?” When she’d asked fate to hurry up, this was not what she’d had in mind.

“What?” Ramona, one of her two employees, looked up from where she was straightening chains in a display case.

“Nothing,” Willa answered. But a shivery feeling passed through her. This was nuts. And borderline creepy. She had to nip this in the bud, pronto. She sent a quick email back.

Mr. Burnside,

I appreciate your interest, but I’m already seeing someone. The ring I designed for you will do its job if you just give it time.

All the best,

Willa Iscove

She hit send. Sure, it was a lie, but the man lived in Arkansas. Wasn’t like he could check up on her and see if she really was dating someone. Whatever. Her reply should be the end of it.

His response came less than an hour later.

Willa,

You have to understand, I am the man for you, just like you are the woman for me. Whoever you’re seeing, he isn’t the guy you’re meant to be with. I am. I know this in my heart. Please meet me. Please. I know that if I could just talk to you in person, you’d see things the same way.

Yours,

Martin

“Okay, this is too much.” Fed up, she sent him a reply. A last reply.

Mr. Burnside,

I am not interested in meeting you. Please respect my decision and consider this the end of the matter. I do.

Willa Iscove

If that didn’t put an end to things, she wasn’t sure what her next step would be, but she’d figure that out when and if it became necessary. She went back to the pearls, putting the finishing touches on them a half hour later. Leaving Ramona to watch the front, Willa went into her office workshop to call Elenora and let her know the job was done. Jasper, who always came to work with her, was sprawled on her desk on top of the book she used to log in jobs. His head was upside down and his paws were in the air.

“Um, I hate to interrupt your very important nap, seeing as how you only had eighteen hours of sleep yesterday, but I’m trying to make a living here.”

He didn’t budge.

She wiggled her log book out from under him. He rolled to one side, stretched his back legs until his toes spread, then blinked sleepily up at her. “Yes, I know I disturbed you. I’ll make it up to you later with catnip.”

She called Elenora and left a message about the pearls being ready with Alice, her assistant. After Willa hung up, she checked her email, unable to help herself.

Nothing but a notice from one of her suppliers about a new selection of rubies that had come in. She smiled. Maybe that was the end of Mr. Burnside after all. Poor guy. It was kind of flattering that he’d somehow thought she’d be interested, but really, the man had been married for thirty-five years. He was clearly too old for her.

And a troll, which wasn’t the worst match up Willa could think of, but trolls and fae were very different species. Yes, they had the whole children of the earth thing going on, but trolls were a rough lot, given to fighting and feats of strength and the kind of boisterous behavior best suited for monster truck rallies and Renaissance fairs.

She squinted at the computer. For a troll, Mr. Burnside’s emails had seemed…very untroll-like. Probably him trying to sound sophisticated enough to impress a fae woman.

Nice try, still a fail.

The fae were a gentler kind of people who focused more on beauty and intelligence rather than brute strength and who could throw a tree the farthest. And while they might occasionally show up at a Ren fest, they were more likely to be part of a crafters guild than involved in the mud-wrestling show.

She knew that much firsthand because she’d made her way for several years working the Ren fest circuit before she’d landed the gig with the cruise ship. She’d loved it, really. Moving from town to town, following the festivals through the country. She’d never been one to stay in the same place for too long. It was the best way she knew to avoid trouble.

She stared at the computer screen, a thought flashing through her head. If Mr. Burnside showed up, like actually showed up, here, in town, she might have to move.

No, she couldn’t do that. Not again. She was an adult now. Plus, she’d never find another town as great as Nocturne Falls, or another opportunity this good. Leaving would mean giving up her shop, her friends, the life she’d finally built for herself.

She shook her head, laughing at her own silliness. She wasn’t about to let a troll run her off.

But the thought remained in the back of her head. Taking off was so easy. She’d done it plenty of times. Doing it again would be no big deal.

So long as she didn’t mind leaving everything behind.

Nine twenty-nine rolled around, and Nick was already on the corner of Eerie and Main, the street bustling with tourists out for an evening stroll. Julian had yet to show up, so Nick leaned against one of the street lamps and waited.

Why Julian had wanted to meet here, Nick wasn’t sure. The fountain was two blocks away.

A few of the women going by shot subtle and some not so subtle looks of appreciation at him. He got it. He was in good shape, sported a few tattoos, and wasn’t wearing a ring. For a lot of women, those were the right checked boxes. Enough that they didn’t care he was rough around the edges. Or maybe that was part of the appeal. Either way, he didn’t let it go to his head. Looks faded. Time passed. People left.

Life was a fickle thing.

A group of twenty-somethings came along next. The woman in the center of the group sported a tiara and white sash that read Bride. Nocturne Falls was a popular spot for bachelor and bachelorette parties, and this group of bachelorettes looked like they’d made a good start to their evening’s alcohol consumption wherever they’d had dinner. Tipsy and giggly, they all smiled at him as they walked past.

He gave them a polite nod but nothing too encouraging. He wasn’t interested in a human woman. He needed another supernatural. Someone he could be himself around. Someone who could handle who he really was. Anything less would be unfair to both parties.

“Hello, ladies.”

Julian obviously didn’t share that ideal.

The vampire grinned, and the women twittered at the sight of his fangs. He was dressed in one of his usual work uniforms: black velvet frock coat, lace-cuffed white shirt open to the third button. A slick of glitter on his chest. With his fangs and slightly glowing eyes, he made the perfect stereotypical vampire. Exactly what the female tourists wanted. The women clamored for pictures with him, but he held up a hand. “I’m afraid I can’t right now, ladies, I have an appointment to keep. Maybe I can find you afterwards. Where are you headed?”

“Howlers,” they all said in unison. The local tavern was a popular spot. If only the tourists knew it really was a werewolf bar.

“Very good. I’ll come see you there.” He kissed the bride-to-be’s hand and was rewarded with another round of giggles and wistful sighs.

Nick almost rolled his eyes but then reminded himself that Julian was now his boss. Best to keep any commentary to himself.

With an appreciative glance, Julian watched the women leave. His gaze stayed on them as he walked toward Nick. He stopped and sighed. “I do hate to disappoint the ladies.”

“I’m sure you’ll make it up to them.”

“At least one of them.” He waggled his brows. “Two if they’re game.”

Unsure how to respond to that, Nick stayed silent.

Julian just laughed. “If you’re ready to start your first night, follow me.”

“I am.”

Julian went a short way down Eerie, then turned and went through a tall wooden gate between two shops. Beyond that gate was a steel door complete with keyless entry. Julian dug a keycard out of his pocket and handed it to Nick. “Wave that in front of the scanner and see if it works, otherwise I’ll have to get you a new one.”

Nick ran the card past the scanner. A soft click sounded, and the door popped open a half inch.

“Perfect,” Julian said. He pulled the door wide and started down a flight of stairs. “Make sure you shut it behind you.”

Nick followed, pulling the door closed. A mechanism caught on the last inch and latched it firmly. He jogged after Julian.

Julian stopped at the bottom and turned, arms wide. “Welcome to the Basement. This area is only for town employees with approved access, of which you are now one. Through this series of underground passageways, you’ll make your way to and from the fountain stage when you’re working.”

“This is how you hide things from the tourists.” The stairs ended at a long, well-lit hall. Easily wide enough to drive a truck through and still allow foot traffic on one side. There were painted lanes that seemed to designate that very thing. Solid construction, soundproof even to a supernatural’s ears…the whole setup was very impressive.

“Exactly. We borrowed the idea from Disney.” Julian gestured to a directional placard on the wall. Arrows pointed in both directions, the fountain and something called the depot were to the right and City Hall was to the left. “As you can see, the fountain is north.”

“I had no idea something like this existed beneath the town.”

“Not many do, but that’s on purpose.” Julian waved his fingers. “Keeps the magic alive.” He tipped his head toward the fountain. “Come on, this is only the beginning.”

More signs indicated the streets above them. Two blocks down and they arrived at a set of steel double doors. Julian pointed at the scanner above the handles. “Your card.”

Nick flashed his card, which opened the door. They went in, the enormous room before them housing the pumps and filters that ran the fountain. The smell of chlorine filled the air and here and there, an odd water drop fell from one of the pipes. The soft rush of water through the pipes and the pumps that kept the water flowing cast a blanket of sound over the whole space. A bank of lockers sat on the other side of the door.

Over the hum of the water and the equipment, Nick nodded at what looked like a large open freight elevator. “What’s that?”

“That’s the lift that raises and lowers the stage, which is the platform you’ll be on for your shift. Use the lockers for any personal items. We prefer you not have a cell phone go off while you’re up there. Your key card will open one of the lockers, then it will be synced to your card so only you have access to it again.”

“Got it. I’ll stow my stuff now.” Nick put his wallet and cell phone into the first empty locker, then came back to stand by Julian.

The vampire checked his watch. “Maxim should be coming down any minute now. As soon as he does, I’ll explain the rest of the procedure, and then you’re on.”

On cue, the chains clanked to life, and the elevator started to move. A large stone pedestal lowered from the ceiling.

Lower and lower it came, revealing the gargoyle perched on it and a glimpse of the night sky above. At last it clunked to a stop at ground level, and metal plates closed over the open space above it.

The gargoyle stepped down off the pedestal and stretched, then shook himself. A few seconds later, a man stood before them.

Julian looked at Nick. “So what class is he?”

“I’d say titan.” The other gargoyle was large, but not Nick’s size.

“Is that right, Maxim?” Julian asked. “Are you a titan?”

“Da,” Maxim said, his Russian accent thick even in that one word. He looked at Nick. “You are new night shift?”

“I am.” Nick stuck his hand out. “Nick Hardwin.”

“Maxim Petrov. Is good to meet you.”

“Maxim has been with the town the longest of all the gargoyles. He was the first one to work this fountain since we redesigned it to accommodate your kind.”

Maxim shrugged. “What vampire means is I am oldest.” He laughed. “Is okay. Work is good. I like making the children laugh.”

Something Nick knew he had very little chance of doing. Fortunately, his late-night shift meant he’d have more drunk bachelorettes than inquisitive kids. “Any advice?”

Maxim pointed at the platform. “Get on. Shift. Push button. Go up.” He lifted one shoulder. “Say hello, answer questions, make small talk. Is no trouble. Is good job.”

Nick looked at Julian. Maybe he’d been worried about nothing. “Is that really all there is to it?”

“Besides the surveillance aspect, pretty much. You won’t have as much traffic as the day shifts, but you’ll probably have a slightly rowdier crowd for the first couple of hours. And if they’re really wound up, ignore them. Hell, feel free to ignore all of them if you want.”

He pointed to a medium-sized gargoyle statue on the other side of the lift. “Before you, we always just put this in place at night so it’s not like people expect the same show they get during standard hours. Really, if you want to just sit there and keep watch, that’s fine. We don’t care either way.”

That was a relief to Nick. He wanted to make Julian happy, but not having to entertain took a lot of the pressure off. “Okay, so I just get on and shift like Maxim said.”

“That’s all there is to it.” Julian pointed at a recessed square on the platform. “This is the button that raises and lowers the platform. Position yourself so that one of your feet is on it. Then you can press it without being seen. Remember, as far as the tourists know, you guys are animatronic creatures. Not actual gargoyles.”

“Who would believe?” Maxim laughed.

“Exactly,” Julian said as he stepped back to give Nick clear access to the platform.

“All right then.” Nick climbed onto the stage. He crouched down in a typical gargoyle position, making sure one of his feet was on the button, then he shifted. He barely had two inches of space left around the platform.

Maxim let out a slow whistle. “Leviathan,” he muttered. “Is rare.”

Julian’s brows lifted. “So I hear.”

“Is good.” Maxim nodded. “Is very good.” He looked at Nick. “You will be fine, brother.”

“Thanks.” To call another gargoyle brother was a show of respect. It took the edge off Nick’s nerves. Made him feel like this was going to work out.

Maxim went to the lockers and retrieved his things. He checked his phone, then held it up. “I go home now.” He wiggled his brows. “Wife misses me.”

Julian laughed. “Thanks, Maxim. Have a good night.”

Nick nodded. “Yes, thank you.”

As the Russian left, Nick looked at Julian. “I guess that’s it then.”

“That’s it. If you need anything—or see anything—hit that button and come straight down. You don’t need to explain it to anyone.” Julian jerked a thumb over his shoulder. “That black phone by the door goes straight to a voice-mail system that will connect you to me, my brothers or Sheriff Merrow, any time, night or day.”

“Got it. I’m sure everything will be fine.”

“I’m sure it will be. Have a good one.” With a short wave, Julian headed for the door. The gleam in his eyes probably had more to do with the waiting bachelorettes than his happiness about Nick being on the job.

Nick pressed the button with his foot. A small jerk, and the lift started to rise. As soon as the platform was even with the fountain, it stopped.

Nick settled in. In gargoyle form, he was fairly impervious to weather, so while he knew the night air was pleasant, he couldn’t really feel it, although he could see the wind bending the branches of the trees in the park surrounding the fountain.

With the stars twinkling in the cloudless sky and the peaceful burbling of the water in the fountain, Nick realized two things. He’d sweated this job unnecessarily.

And he still hadn’t found the action he’d been hoping for.

Willa had closed the shop, gone upstairs to her apartment, fed Jasper, then herself (which was the order Jasper preferred) and finally settled on the couch with a glass of wine to watch a little TV.

As it turned out, everything was in summer reruns and nothing on her DVR seemed that interesting, despite the long lists of shows waiting for her. She flipped around for a movie, finally settling on an old favorite, but even that couldn’t hold her attention. Finally, she grabbed her tablet and flipped through the books in her To Be Read list, but as much as she loved a good romance novel, she wasn’t quite in the mood to be reminded of what she was missing out on.

Maybe she should get some work done. She logged into her email and heaved out a sigh. Martin Burnside’s emails had not stopped. Instead, her inbox was full with a new assault. There were love poems. She skimmed on and realized it was probably stuff he’d written while drinking a beer. Or maybe, “Your beauty shines like the scales of a speckled trout” was seductive stuff to most female trolls.

Then there were the links to love song videos on YouTube. And finally there were pictures of the place he wanted to take her on their honeymoon.

Like she would ever want to spend two weeks at the Burnside family fish camp, complete with his and hers outhouses.

Ugh. She loved nature, but that kind of roughing it was so not her vibe. She tried to explain how their differences made them incompatible in another clear but gently worded email.

The effort was wasted. Actually, it made things worse, because his emails continued, taking a decidedly darker turn. One that made her think it might be time to talk to someone about this. But Burnside hadn’t exactly made any threats. Had he? Wanting to meet her, telling her he was the only man for her, asking her what kind of engagement ring she would design for herself, how he wouldn’t be able to live without her…none of those things were really threatening.

Just to be safe, she got up and went to check the lock on the outside door to the apartment. She rarely used it, preferring the interior door that led directly into the office of the jewelry store below.

She unlocked it and locked it again, then pushed the curtain aside to peer out the window. A bunch of greenery caught her eye.

She froze. Someone had left flowers on her landing.

Her pulse kicked up a notch. She forced herself to take a deep breath. She could see a card nestled among the brightly colored blooms, stuck in with a florist’s clear pick. That probably meant Burnside hadn’t dropped them off, they’d been delivered. Probably from Marigold Williams’ shop in town. After all, he’d been busy sending her emails all night.

She glanced down the steps that led off the landing. Not a soul. But then, it was getting late, almost midnight, and even Nocturne Falls quieted down a little near the witching hour. She opened the door, grabbed the flowers and hauled them in, pushing the door shut with her foot, then resting the vase on her hip to lock the door.

The vase went on the kitchen counter as she ripped the card out of the holder and tore the small envelope open.

May this be the start of something beautiful.

-Martin

Oh, hell no.

Now she was mad. And she really wanted to talk to someone. But she still didn’t have anything real to go on. Sending flowers wasn’t a crime. But common sense told her this wasn’t a problem that was going to go away any time soon.

What on earth had gotten Martin Burnside so fixated on her? She backtracked through everything she’d done on the job. The magic she’d performed to bind his sacrifice to his new ring had gone perfectly. The stones she’d selected had been excellent quality, no flaws or cracks that might cause their purpose to go awry. The platinum was from her regular supplier, and she’d never had issues with it before.

Jasper bumped his head against her leg, the same way he had when she’d worked on that job and cut herself.

“Are you really hungry again?” Then she froze.

She’d cut herself while making Burnside’s ring. She’d cleaned the blood off thoroughly, but what if she hadn’t gotten it all off? What if some of her blood, stuck in the crevices of the ring, had mixed with the magic and the metal and was the reason Burnside was so focused on her?

Was it possible she’d done this to herself? Her magic didn’t work on herself. So whatever this was, it had to be on Martin’s side of things. Her mind was spinning with what that could mean and how it could be undone.

She slumped into a kitchen chair, then immediately got back up.

There was no way she could sleep when she was this wound up. She had to figure this out, but how? It would be nice if she had parents to talk to. They might know what to do or if something like this had ever happened before, but that ship had sailed. Or sunk. Either way, this was brand new territory and her problem to unravel on her own.

Sometimes her mind worked things out when she put the problem aside and did something else. She could clean the apartment, but vacuuming at midnight seemed slightly mad. She had a couple of other jobs she could work on, but just thinking about doing them made her realize her concentration for that kind of work was in the toilet with this Burnside nonsense.

No, a better idea was getting some air, clearing her head, and figuring out a plan. She grabbed her keys and her pepper spray and went out through the jewelry shop. A walk along the very safe, well-lit Main Street was just the thing. It often helped her when she was blocked on a design, so why not now?

Double checking that the shop door was locked, she strolled toward the center of town. A few inhales of evening air took the edge off her nerves and brought her a sense of peace. For a fae, being outside had a measured calming effect. Didn’t mean her problem was solved, but she could feel her stress levels decreasing with each step she took.

A clear head would go a long way toward figuring things out, but so would giving her brain some room to maneuver by letting go of her focus and letting her subconscious take over. She walked with no real direction in mind, just let one footfall in front of the other. The only real thought in her head was that she’d go see Sheriff Merrow in the morning. Probably nothing he could do, but at least she’d get his take on it.

As she passed the center of town, her gaze turned from the darkened shop windows to the generous park that sat in the center of Main Street. It split the street with a bright swathe of green, and she’d always loved that happy spot of earth and water with its fountain and beautiful plantings of trees and flowers. Benches were scattered here and there to allow visitors to enjoy it all. She wondered if the Ellinghams had built it knowing how happy it would make certain types of supernaturals who needed to be near such things.

She was one of those. She stopped and listened. The gentle trill of the water sang along with the other melodious sounds of the evening, the chirp of insects, the distant hoot of an owl and somewhere farther off, music from one of the town’s bars that must have its front door open. A breeze picked up, and a shower of white petals from the blooming sourwood trees floated through the air like summer snow.

Their sweet scent called to her. She closed her eyes and inhaled. That was where she needed to be. Among the trees.

She opened her eyes and jogged across the street, slowing as soon as her feet touched the path that wound through the park. She followed it until it led her to the centerpiece, the fountain. The sound of the bubbling water soothed her even more. She sat on the edge of the pool, leaning against the massive gargoyle perched front and center.

During the daytime, the gargoyles were real. Of course, the tourists didn’t know that, but she wasn’t a tourist. She pulled her feet up on the pool’s ledge and wrapped her arms around her knees. She tipped her head back to look at the stars and bumped her head on the gargoyle’s massive shoulder.

The jut of his wing blocked part of her view. She twisted to get a better look at him. This wasn’t the same gargoyle that was usually here. This one was a lot bigger. And not the friendliest looking. The town council must have decided to replace the old one with something more convincing.

Job well done. Still, there was something captivating about him.

She stroked her fingers down the statue’s forearm. The stone was warm beneath her touch and spilled a deep sense of calm into her. She pressed her hand flat to his arm and opened herself to the stone a little more, feeling the purpose and power within. Amazing that even the stone this beast had been carved from understood that a gargoyle’s purpose, even one that was only a statue, was protection. She smiled and went back to leaning, her gaze on the rippling water. Coins caught the moonlight and street lamps, sending sparkles up from the bottom of the tiled fountain.

What wishes had been made with those coins? How many of them came true? Nocturne Falls was a place of infinite magic. A place where it seemed like anything was possible.

Maybe she should make a wish, too. She dug in her pocket. No coins. The best she could do was a shard of opal and a chipped pearl. The opal was a piece of a larger stone that had shattered as she’d been setting it. She’d since recut the biggest piece, and while this one could still be made into something, it seemed fitting to use it to make her wish. The chipped pearl wasn’t much of a sacrifice, but the opal still had value.

After all, her work required something valuable be sacrificed. Why not do the same to help her wish come true?

She turned and kneeled on the edge, looping one arm around the gargoyle for balance, then thought about exactly what she might say.

Nick stayed as still as the stone his gargoyle form was carved from. He didn’t want to give the woman currently touching him any idea that he was a real gargoyle and not just a statue. Fortunately, in his stone form, that’s all she’d get—stone. Fae powers or not. But if she figured out what he was, there was no telling what she might do. He bristled at the casual way she draped her arm over him.

Like she wasn’t a threat to him. Like she wasn’t a lapidus fae.

He knew who she was the way he’d known in country when a situation was about to get sketchy; it sang in his bones like a sixth sense. And whether she thought he was real or not, her touch had power over him. Lapidus fae had that effect on all gargoyles, which was why his kind steered clear of them.

Once upon a time, lapidus fae had enslaved his kind and used them as beasts of war, riding them into battle like medieval destriers. Those of his kind who could fly had taken archers aloft. And those of the leviathan class who were also winged had taken small cannons into the skies.

All in the name of claiming more land and expanding kingdoms. Fae kingdoms. The gargoyles had never been a race to lay claim to a homeland, and so the fae had put them to use forcibly. Granted, that was centuries ago, and the exact details had been lost, but some wounds stayed sore even after they healed. He knew enough to know she had the potential to be dangerous.

And while he was pretty certain this lapidus fae meant him no harm, the effect of her touch unsettled him to his core. And not just because of the power he could feel flowing off her. The casual drape of her arm around him was far more intimate than anything he’d experienced in a long time.

The last woman who’d touched him on purpose had been the field medic who removed the metal shrapnel from above his eye and stitched the wound closed, leaving him with the small white scar that was his only physical mark from his time as a Ranger. Unless you counted his tattoo.

The fae shifted, but only to lean on him. She moved a little more and spoke softly.

“I wish…that Martin Burnside would leave me alone. I wish no harm to come to him, just that he would forget me and let me live in peace. I wish to be…safe.”

Nick had studied her as she’d approached, wondering what a beautiful woman was doing out for a walk so late at night. Now he knew. She’d come to make a wish.

Another short movement and something plopped into the water.

Not a coin. Stone. He knew it like he knew exactly what kind of fae she was. The echo of stone rippled through him, clanging like a bell, the call of like to like.

Did she know what she’d done? Just because she was lapidus fae didn’t mean she did, but to touch him and make a wish with an offering of stone…she had to have some idea.

A gargoyle’s purpose was to protect. Plain and simple. And whether or not her actions had been purposeful, he had no choice but to obey. She’d made a plea to him and sealed it with an offering of stone. It was a ritual as old as both their bloodlines.

By her actions and the makeup of his kind, he was bound to her. Bound to do her bidding. Bound to protect her. Not to the same extent that his ancestors had been enslaved to hers, but still connected until she released him. He would fish that bit of stone out before his shift was over and take it with him as a reminder.

Because, until she was safe, his life and his time now belonged to the very woman who came from the race that had once held his people in bondage.

His desire for a little action had just taken a very twisted turn.

Willa opened her store promptly at ten, having changed her mind about going to see the sheriff, because it was no longer necessary. She’d come home from her walk last night to find one more email from Martin Burnside, this one short and sweet and apologetic for his actions.

It was over. And what a relief it was. Here she’d thought she’d accidentally corrupted her own magic with her blood, but all that worry had been pointless.

Or maybe her wish at the fountain had worked. She kind of liked that thought, that the fountain might be magic after all. Made sense in a town like this.

With a grin on her face and a song on her lips, she hummed a little tune as she worked polishing charms in one of the display cases.

Ramona showed up at quarter after twelve, her unruly mop of dark brown hair held back with a pink-flowered headband that matched her pink high tops. For a twenty-something, she dressed like a teenage tomboy. So did her sister, Valerie, who also worked part-time at the shop.

Willa frowned. “You’re fifteen minutes late.”

“I know. Sorry. I was playing Stone Sword Saga, and my guild got caught up in a quest, and the Vessen hordes had twice the numbers of marauders than we thought so—”

“I get it.” Willa held her hand up. “You were playing video games. Set an alarm next time, will you?” She shook her head. Ramona was a hard worker, all brownies were, being distant relations to house elves, but sometimes the work she got caught up in wasn’t the work she was supposed to be doing.

Ramona popped her hip out. “Stone Sword Saga is not a video game, it’s an online multiplayer role-playing game.”

Willa failed to see the difference. She shot Ramona a wry smile. “And this isn’t just my store, it’s the business that pays your salary.”

Ramona winked and shot Willa with a finger gun. “Got it, boss lady.”

She went to work cleaning the display cases, polishing each one with glass cleaner and bunched up newspaper to keep them lint and streak free.

The door to the shop opened, and Willa turned to greet the customer, happy for the distraction. “Good afternoon.”

For a moment, the outside light was obliterated by the breadth and height of the man who’d just walked in. Then her eyes adjusted, and she sucked in a breath as the details of his face and body became clear. There was something too hard about his looks to call them handsome exactly. Dangerous? Edgy? No, there was something about him that said he would go to great lengths to protect the one woman who made it through that hard exterior. He was a protector.

She swallowed and reminded herself that he was a customer, not the hero of one of her romance novels. Although he could be. She glanced at his hand.

No ring. He still might be shopping for a gift for his wife. Too many men didn’t wear wedding bands these days. Or maybe he was shopping for a girlfriend. Neither possibility prevented her body from responding in the most unusual and anticipatory way. Heat swept through her a second later as she realized what that feeling was—desire. Holy stars, had she been dateless so long that the first good-looking, possibly single guy who came into her shop got her hot and bothered?

He nodded at her, oblivious to the hormonal cha-cha going on inside her. “Good afternoon.”

She cut herself some slack because he wasn’t just good-looking. He was next-level hot. And who could be blamed for reacting to a guy like that? It was out of her hands, really.

Kind of like…fate.

Square-jawed and square-shouldered, the man looked like he’d been cut from rough rock by an able lapidary who’d run a little short on time. The only grace about him was a kind of predatory calmness. The rest of him was all hard planes and sharp edges, but they suited him. He radiated quiet power. Every inch of him looked just as hard as granite, too. Except his eyes. They sparked with the warm brown of tiger’s eye, their bronze depths flecked with gold.

Forcing herself to focus, she closed the case of charms. “Can I help you with anything?” Me, maybe?

“I hope so.” He dug into his pocket and pulled out a large diver’s style watch. “I need a new band for my watch. Do you sell those?”

“I do. Come around to the back of the store and I’ll show you what I have in stock.” She snuck a glance at Ramona. The brownie was eyeing the new customer like he was made of chocolate and she’d just grown a second sweet tooth.

Willa walked behind the display cases to meet him near the watch counter. They weren’t big sellers, but watch bands and batteries were simple to do and kept the locals coming back. She ran her fingers over the row of tall, slender books that held the bands. They were grouped by style. She stopped when she came to the one that contained diver’s watch bands, pulled it out and flattened it on the counter.

“One of these might do the trick.” She held out her hand. “Can I see the watch? I need to measure it to make sure we get the right size.”

“Sure.” He handed it over, their fingers brushing.

Electricity jolted her at the touch of his rough skin on hers. All imagined, she knew that, but it felt as though he’d flipped a switch inside her.

Mercy, she was in a bad way. She put her energy into the watch band and examined the metal links. The dull throb of function coming off them did nothing to erase the sensation of touching him. She glanced up. “This looks like it was pulled apart.”

“Yeah.” He nodded. “I, uh, caught it on something.”

“Do you actually dive with this?”

He gave a little half smile that was utterly bewitching. “No. The whole diver’s watch thing is more of a…fashion statement, I guess you’d call it.”

The only fashion statement this man needed to make was walking into a room. “Maybe you should switch to a rubber strap. More durable. Cheaper too.”

He shrugged. “You’re the expert. Sounds good to me.”

“Let me grab them, they’re in a different book.” She set the watch down before putting the other book of bands away, then pulled out the one that held the rubber straps and opened it. She sized the watch against the chart in the center of the book. Twenty-two millimeters. She scanned the case for one that size.

She tapped the plastic container that held the one and only twenty-two-millimeter replacement strap. “I’m guessing you don’t want yellow.”

He screwed up his mouth to one side. “That wouldn’t be my first choice.”

“For some unknown reason, I’m out of black.” When was the last time she’d put in an order? Too many magical jobs, not enough everyday stuff. “But I can get it. Can you wait? Shouldn’t take more than two or three days to come in.”

“I can wait. On one condition.”

He probably wanted a loaner watch. She had a couple in the drawer, but they were old men’s watches with stretchy metal bands and simple round faces, nothing she could imagine him in. She rested her hand on the drawer pull. “Which is?”

“Have coffee with me.”

She started to open the drawer. “Sure, I can give—what?” She shut the drawer, slightly aflutter. That was not what she’d been expecting.

Now only a couple yards away, Ramona’s eyes widened. She sprayed glass cleaner on the case she’d just wiped and started cleaning it again.

Willa shook her head, reeling a bit that this man had just asked her out. “That’s very sweet of you, but I can’t. I have the store to run and—”

“I can handle it for an hour or two,” Ramona piped up.

“Thank you.” He nodded at Ramona, who grinned furiously.

Wretched brownie. Willa swallowed. He was very nice to look at and had enough of that valiant protector thing going on that any red-blooded woman would have been intrigued. Plus, she had just been wishing fate would get to work sending her someone. Not to mention her hormones clearly thought he was something special. “I don’t know…”

“You could go for lunch,” Ramona said as she cleaned the same case for the third time. “You have to eat sometime.”

Ramona really needed to learn to shut up.

He smiled, like that idea was infinitely better. “I’d be happy to take you to lunch.”

Willa gripped the edge of the counter. “I don’t even know your name.”

“That makes two of us.”

“You don’t know your name?”

“I don’t know yours.”

His hotness was making her dumb. “Oh, right, of course. I’m Willa Iscove, owner of this shop.”

He stuck his hand out. “And I’m Nick Hardwin.” A curious light filtered through his gaze. “At your service.”

Fae or not, Willa was beautiful. She had the typical fae build, tall and slim, with soft waves of honey-blond hair that barely covered her delicately pointed ears. Her brilliant aqua eyes made her gaze almost impossible to look away from. But Nick hadn’t asked her to lunch because of her looks. His only reason was to find out more about her and if her actions last night had been deliberate.

Her hotness was just a side benny.

Regardless of what she looked like, his instincts told him to stay on guard in case this was part of some elaborate plan to trap him. Considering her people’s history, it wouldn’t be unheard of. But he was already bound to protect her. What else could she want from him? Maybe the wild and wanton use of his body.

He wouldn’t put up a fight if that was the case.

“I’ll have the double cheeseburger loaded, cheese fries and a chocolate milkshake.” Willa smiled up at the waitress at Mummy’s, the kitschy fifties diner on Main.

“Very good.” The girl turned to him. “And for you?”

He held up his menu. “Same.”

“I’ll get that right in.” The waitress took the menus and walked away.

Nick’s brows lifted, and he looked at Willa, seated across from him in the red vinyl booth. “Quite an order. You going to eat all that?”

“That’s the plan.”

There was something unspeakably sexy about a woman who ate like a long-haul trucker. “Then I have serious respect for you.”

She squinted. “Why’s that?”

“It’s a rare woman who looks like you and doesn’t live on rabbit food alone.”

Amusement danced in her eyes. “You mean salad?”

“Uh-huh.”

“I like salad too.” She studied him for a moment. What was going on behind those piercing eyes of hers? “Especially if it has bacon and cheese on it.”

He laughed. “That’s one thing we’ve got in common.”

“Only one thing?” Willa tipped her head. “Why’d you ask me out then?”

The question was good-natured, but he couldn’t tell her the truth. Fortunately, the waitress returned with two glasses of water, buying him some time to think. He waited until she left to answer. “You’re very pretty. And I’m sort of new to town. How else am I going to get to know people?”

She laughed. “Do you plan on dating the whole town then?” Her smile slipped away, and she bit her lip. “I mean, unless this isn’t a date. Which is fine. Probably silly of me to think—”

“No.” He grinned. “It’s a date.” It was becoming harder and harder to imagine this woman had any nefarious intentions against him. He considered himself a good judge of character, and she seemed pretty straight up. “So long as that’s all right with you.”

She peeled the paper off her straw and nodded, a shy smile bending her mouth. “It’s all right with me. It was just kind of…sudden.”

“I’ve seen you around town. Walked past your shop.” He lifted his hands. “Not that I’m a stalker or anything.”

At the word stalker, her eyes rounded slightly.

He leaned in. “Did I upset you? I guess that joke wouldn’t be very funny if you’d actually had someone stalk you.”

He hadn’t really planned that segue, but it was as good as any. He waited to see if she’d say something about the man she’d talked about at the fountain, the one she wanted to stop bothering her. If she was really in trouble, now would be the time for her to speak up.

“No.” She shook her head and lifted her glass to drink. “It’s nothing. So what do you do, Nick? You said you’re new to town. Does that mean you’re job hunting?”

So much for his theory about her wanting his help. He wasn’t ready to tell her he was the gargoyle at the fountain. “I work security a few nights at Insomnia.”

She frowned. “That’s the”—she lowered her voice to a whisper—“supernatural night club, right?”

He nodded. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you there.”

She pushed her straw to the other side of the glass. “I’ve never been. It’s not my thing. I work a lot at night anyway.”

“How late is your shop open?”

“It’s not that. We close at nine, but I do a lot of…custom work. And I like to do that in my home studio.”

He nodded. Time for a little more interrogation. “You’re fae, right?”

“Mm-hmm. Lapidus fae, which is how I came to be a jeweler.”

“Makes sense.” Not a word about why she’d come to see him, though. He doubted now that her wish at the fountain had had anything to do with enlisting his help. But even if she hadn’t intended it for him, she’d made a plea and sealed it with the offering of stone.

He was bound by magic and honor to protect her. Except maybe there wasn’t anything to protect her from now.

Their lunch came, and they talked some more while they ate, but nothing she said made him think she was in any kind of trouble. Not a mention of the name Martin, the man she’d referred to in her wish. Maybe Nick should ask around, see if there were any locals with that name. Hank would know. If not, Nick would chalk the whole thing up to coincidence.

Of course, he couldn’t really consider it a done deal until she released him. What were the technicalities of that when the one he was bound to didn’t know she’d done the binding?

Now he was thinking it might be time to talk to one of the other gargoyles in town, see what they knew about such things.

She swallowed the last of her French fries. “Considering where you work, I know you’re a supernatural like me, but I can’t figure out what kind.”

He stilled. If she already knew he was a gargoyle, what was she playing at? And if she didn’t know, there was no way she made that wish on purpose. So…that meant he was free. Didn’t it? Either way, he decided to play things close to the vest. Until he knew more about her, maybe it was best she knew less about him. “I’m a shifter.”

She nodded, seemingly pleased with that answer. “What kind of—”

“Did y’all save room for dessert?” The waitress reappeared to save him a second time. “We’ve got the best pie in town. Apple, lemon meringue and of course, peach, plus today we have Better-Than-Sex pie.”

In unison, he and Willa answered, “I doubt that.”

They both laughed. Nick smiled at the waitress. “I guess we’ll have to see for ourselves now. Bring us two pieces.”

She grinned. “Coffee?”

“Sure. Willa?”

“That would be great, thanks.”

Before Willa could ask him again about what kind of shifter he was, he changed the subject. “Is it true most fae have a sweet tooth?”

She nodded. “Yeah, and chocolate is definitely a weakness of mine.”

“Have you been down to that new shop, Delaney’s Delectables? That place would probably be right up your alley. Candy, cookies, cakes…it’s a sugar overload.”

“I have been. Her chocolate truffles are crazy good.”

“Do you know the Ellinghams well, then?”

“I wouldn’t say well, although I did make her engagement ring. Also, the Ellinghams are the reason I’m in Nocturne Falls. They wanted someone to set up a jewelry store, and I came along at the right time. It’s hard to say no to them.”

“Sheriff Merrow is the same way. He and I were in the same Army Ranger division, and it’s because of him that I ended up here after I got out.”

She smiled. “I made Ivy’s engagement ring too. He’s a really nice guy. Straight shooter.”

“The straightest.” They didn’t get any blunter and more up front than Sheriff Merrow.

The waitress returned with their coffee and pie. She set the cups and plates in front of them, then left them alone again with a simple, “Enjoy.”

Willa picked up her fork, her gaze firmly on the deep, dark chocolaty triangle before her. A fat dollop of whipped cream sat on top. “This looks awful.”

“Agreed. Maybe you should give me yours.”

She scowled playfully at him and wielded her fork like a weapon. “I’d hate to have to stab you on our first date.”

Our first date. Like she expected there to be more. And then he realized he wouldn’t mind that. At all. And then he said the next thing that came into his head without even thinking about it. “That would make a great story to tell the grandkids, though.”

She froze and her cheeks went bright pink.

He shook his head. “Forget I said that.” What the hell? What had he been thinking?

She stabbed the fork into her dessert and stuffed a piece into her mouth.

He studied his pie, concentrating on it with the kind of focus normally reserved for spotting insurgents and giving them both a moment to recover from his grandkids remark.

Then a soft, plaintive moan brought his head up.

Willa’s eyes were closed and her head tipped back, the look on her face one of sheer unbridled pleasure. The kind of look a man didn’t usually see on a woman’s face until he’d known her a lot longer. And a lot more intimately.

She moaned again and the sound shot straight through him, resonating in the deep places that were so rarely touched by anyone. It was impossible not to imagine her in bed.

His bed.

And judging from the looks of the male patrons around them, he wasn’t the only one. His natural instincts kicked in, and he snarled at the closest one.

The man snapped back around to focus on his meatloaf.

“Wow,” Willa said softly as she returned to earth. “I’m not sure I’ve ever tasted anything that good before.”

Nick bit his tongue. Wasn’t like anything he said right now was going to make sense anyway.

She looked at his plate. “You haven’t even touched yours.”

He just nodded, cut the point of the pie off with his fork and ate it. The creamy, crunchy, salty sweetness melted over his tongue in a way that explained Willa’s moan. The pie was damn good. Not better than sex, but pretty epic.

Of course, if Willa thought it was better than sex, that meant she either hadn’t been with a lot of guys or hadn’t been with anyone who knew how to please her.

Either way, Nick decided right then and there he was up for the challenge.

Willa let Nick walk her back to the shop, but said goodbye to him outside. No reason to give Ramona any more ammunition. She’d promised to call him when his watch strap came in and they’d exchanged numbers but left it at that. No plans for another date, which left her a little disappointed, but at the same time, taking it slow was good.

She pushed the door open and went inside, unable to keep from smiling. Two older women perused the front case where she kept the charms and bracelet beads. The special edition Nocturne Falls charm that she’d designed sat above the rest on its own little pedestal.

“Someone had a good lunch.” Ramona leaned her elbows on the counter. “Spill.”

“There’s nothing to tell. We had lunch. We talked.”

“Are you seeing him again?”

“Yes.” Ramona perked up. “As soon as his watch band comes in.”

The brownie huffed out a breath. “That’s not a date.”

It also wasn’t Ramona’s business. “Any messages?”

“Oh, yeah, a Mr. Burnside called. He said you’d know who he is. Anyway, he wants you to know he’ll be in town and would like to meet up.”

A cold shiver crawled down Willa’s spine. “What? When is he coming?”

“I don’t know. He didn’t say.”

Willa swore softly. “Take care of those customers. I need to check my email.” She ran to her laptop and pulled up her mail. Three emails from Martin Burnside.

Number one: I was a fool to think I was over you.

No, she was a fool to think this had all come to a close. She opened the next one.

Willa, answer me. I need to know you feel the same way I do.

With her anger growing, she tapped number three.

I can’t take this silence. I’m coming to Nocturne Falls so we can work this out face to face.

She sat hard on her desk chair and stared at the screen, her heart pounding in her veins like a warning. What on earth was she going to do? She’d thought the fountain had done its thing and that her problem was solved. Now this?

There was no denying the town had magic. She just hadn’t imagined it would be so temporary. She took a few breaths to calm down. There was nothing to freak out about. If Burnside showed up at the store, she’d hit the panic button tucked away under the counter near the register. All high-end jewelry stores had one. Hers alerted both the sheriff and the Ellingham brothers.

And if she ran into Burnside outside of the shop… Her pulse kicked up again. Then her anger returned. If he showed up, she’d demand the ring back and she’d melt it down. That would put an end, once and for all, to whatever corrupted magic she’d accidentally done.

She skimmed through the email conversation between her and Burnside, looking for a clue that might tell her how to keep him from coming. No such luck, but a line from one of her replies caught her eye. An unexpected smile curved her mouth. How about that? She’d given herself an out and forgotten all about it.

She’d told Burnside she was seeing someone. And now, thanks to Nick, that wasn’t entirely untrue.

Her head bobbed as the plan unfolded in her mind. If Burnside came to town, she’d get the handsome and oh-so-intimidating Mr. Hardwin to play the part of the protective boyfriend.

If anyone could scare away a troll, it was Nick. His size alone would send most men packing. With a little well-directed jealousy, something she was sure the former Army Ranger could muster, he’d be the perfect unwanted-suitor deterrent.

And outside of getting him a new watch band, it was the best excuse that she could think of to see him again.

For that stroke of luck, she might actually send Burnside a thank-you card.

With a new sense of calm, she went back to work. The day flew by with customers, a special order engraving, and inventorying the watch bands so she could get the order in. By the time she got home, she hadn’t given Burnside much more thought.

Nick, on the other hand, had managed to stay on her mind in some shape or form throughout the day. Actually, both his shape and form had stayed there. She giggled as she fed Jasper and drank a glass of wine. Holy stars, the man might be a little intimidating at first, but after getting to know him a little, she’d found he was fun and as easy to talk to as he was easy on the eyes.

She couldn’t remember what kind of shifter he’d said he was. By his size, she’d guess bear maybe. Dragon could be another possibility. Really, it didn’t matter. Shifters and fae got along well as far as she knew. Now to see how things went between them in real life. Maybe she’d invite him over for dinner some night.

She opened the fridge. Dinner might not be such a hot idea. She could handle basic stuff, but she wasn’t the kind of cook who could woo a man with food. Most nights she ate takeout in the office of the store. Hard to develop any real cooking skills when she worked until nine every night. Not that she’d change that. She loved her shop and loved her life. But if things with Burnside got out of hand, forcing her to leave Nocturne Falls…the thought of abandoning the life she’d built here made her instantly sad.

She couldn’t let that happen. She wouldn’t. She had a plan. And a potentially pretend, and maybe not-so-pretend, boyfriend. It was all going to work out. She refilled her glass of wine and headed for the couch to veg and watch one of the many shows piling up on her DVR.

One show and another glass of wine later, and Nick returned front and center to her thoughts. She scrolled aimlessly through the list of recorded shows, looking for the next thing to watch, but Nick was all she could think about.

Maybe she could invite him over to watch a movie, and they could get dinner delivered. Pizza wasn’t exactly romantic, though. Or was it? All that gooey cheese sure seemed romantic to her. And really, if Nick didn’t like pizza, he probably wasn’t the man for her anyway.

Huh. She was already thinking about him as a possibility, but she barely knew the man. Maybe that was just her desire to be involved with someone. Or maybe it was because Nick was not just nice and funny and built like he’d been carved out of really sexy stone, but he seemed genuinely interested in her. He’d spent most of lunch asking her questions and listening intently.

Even when she’d asked him a question in return, he’d turned it around to focus on her.

It was a rare guy who did that.

Sure, she saw a lot of sweet, genuine men come through her store, but that’s because they were shopping for presents for their wives or girlfriends. Selling engagement rings wasn’t a great way to meet eligible men. She finished the remainder of the wine in her glass, knowing she shouldn’t have another but seriously considering it.

Maybe just half. She walked into the kitchen, got a little more wine and a bag of cheese popcorn, then returned to the couch, where she settled on a sci-fi series she was woefully behind on and hit play. As the opening rolled, she set her glass down to check email on her tablet.

Another. Freaking. Email. From. Burnside.

She punched pause on the TV remote, then grabbed her phone and found Nick’s number in her Favorites. Technically, she had it only so she could call him when his watch band came in. Adding him to her Favorites had just seemed like a reasonable thing to do. She tapped the call button, but after a few rings, it went to voice mail. Crap. She hadn’t planned on leaving a message. She hung up without saying a word, instantly regretting that decision. He’d see that she’d called but not left a message. What would that say to him? She was desperate? Squirrelly?

She groaned as Jasper joined her on the couch. “Why is all this romance business so hard?”

He curled up in a ball on the cushion next to her.

“You cats have it so easy.”

Nick had said he worked a couple of nights at Insomnia. That’s probably where he was now. But she wasn’t about to visit him at his job. “Now, that would be desperate.”

Jasper sighed heavily and sank deeper into sleep.

She frowned and looked at the television. She didn’t want to watch TV.

She wanted to see Nick.

Night two on the job would undoubtedly be a lot less interesting than Nick’s first night had been, but at least tonight he had something else to think about while he crouched on the fountain’s platform.

Namely Willa.

Yes, she was kind of the enemy in the loosest sense of the word, but even thinking about her that way seemed wrong. She hadn’t given him any reason to think she was up to no good. Most likely, she’d been completely unaware of what she was doing, and who she was touching, when she made the wish the night before.

Didn’t mean he was completely off the hook to help her, though. It didn’t seem like she was in any trouble, but bound was bound, and now that he knew her—and liked her—he wanted to make sure she was safe. If only she’d opened up a little more at lunch.

But then, she’d only just met him. Couldn’t expect the woman to bare her soul after knowing him for a few minutes.

Or tell him he was released from protecting her when she probably didn’t even know she’d bound him to her in the first place.

He gave her points just for not being afraid of him. He knew he came off a little intimidating. Which was exactly why he’d done his best to smile and keep things light, an effort that had only gotten easier being around Willa.

She was really something. Gorgeous, witty, smart, owned her own business and supernatural. Sure, she was the one and only kind of supernatural on his Never list, but he might have to reconsider that list.

A lapidus fae and a gargoyle together. What were the odds that that would work out? About as good as a warden dating an inmate.

He frowned.

Then went very still.

Willa was walking toward him.

She looked perturbed as she came to a stop before him, peering right into his stone eyes. “Looks like it’s just you and me again tonight, Mr. Gargoyle.”

Was she…intoxicated? The subtle aroma of wine wafted off her, but she’d walked over to him without any signs of being under the influence. She might be a little buzzed.

She sighed, then leaned in, throwing an arm around his neck. “You’re not really the man I want to talk to, but he’s at work.”

Did she mean him? He stayed still. He couldn’t very well let her know who he was now, not after he’d kept silent last night. And especially not now that she was a little tipsy. People didn’t always respond to surprises so well when they’d been drinking.

She dug something shiny from her pocket. The slice of green rock gleamed in the moonlight. “This isn’t as pricey as the piece of opal I threw in last time, but malachite is a stone of transformation, and that’s what I need.”

Wariness coursed through him. Did she suspect he was real? Was she going to try to force him to shift in front of her? This was not going to go well.

She held the piece up between two fingers. “The guy that was bothering me before is bothering me again. I need this situation to change. I don’t like this feeling of looking over my shoulder. I’m not scared, really. Just totally irritated. I want him to leave me alone!”

Damn it. Why hadn’t she said anything at lunch? His instinct to protect her kicked in again.

She tossed the malachite in, sealing the deal. She stared at the water for a moment, then came closer to him, tipping her head to study him. He should have revealed himself last night. Now things had gone too far and…this close, her eyes were as blue as the water in the fountain. Her lips parted. “You know, the gargoyles who are here during the daytime are real.”

She patted his cheek, and her hand stayed put on the last one. “Poor gargoyle.” She bent her head until her forehead touched his. “I’m sure you wish you could fly like your shifter brothers.”

So she still thought he was a statue.

She straightened, and her hand followed the line of his jaw, coasting over his stone form to trail up along the folded span of one wing as far as she could reach. The warmth and sensation radiating off her fingers made him want to move, but he stayed still. In part so his true identity would remain a secret, but also because he didn’t want her to stop touching him.

Finally, her fingers left his stony exterior, and she sat, leaning against him as she had the night before. “If that troll really does come to town, he’s not going to like what he finds.”

He could only see her from the hips down in his peripheral vision.

She tipped her head back against his side, patting his flank with one hand. “No, sir. I’m not afraid of him, and you know what? I’m almost looking forward to seeing his troll face when he gets a load of my boyfriend.”

She had a boyfriend?

Her laughter trilled above the splashing water. “Don’t tell Nick I said that! I haven’t even asked him yet.”

Son of a—did she mean him? Of course she meant him. She’d said his name. Back to the important part—she was going to ask him to be her boyfriend? Did that even happen after high school?

Before he could ponder that another second, she grabbed hold of his wing and pulled herself upright to stand on the edge of the fountain.

He worried about her falling in for a moment, then she draped herself over his back. “Mmm, you’re warm.”

So was she. He closed his eyes, soaking in the contact.

She let out a long, sad sigh and propped herself on her elbows. “What am I going to do if this guy doesn’t leave me alone? What’s Nick going to think if he finds out I’ve got some crazy troll stalker after me?”

She moaned and slid back down to sit next to him on the pool’s ledge. Her hand stayed on his back foot, where her fingers absent-mindedly tested the points of his talons. “Jasper probably wonders what happened to me.”

Another sigh. “I better go home. And sober up.”

Who was Jasper? A roommate? Or maybe she did have a boyfriend. Nick was so confused.

And, surprisingly, a little jealous that she might have another man in her life, one who knew her better and got to spend more time with her, even if he was just a roommate.

Nick wanted to shake his head, but didn’t. It was just his instinct to protect her that was driving these feelings. That’s all it was.

There was no way he was falling for a fae.

Even if she was beautiful. And kind of adorably handsy when she’d been drinking.

Hell. He was falling for her.

The real surprise was that he was pretty much okay with that.

Now he just had to figure out where she stood. And to assess the threat of this stalker. Once Nick did that, he could make that problem go away, and his bond to her would be satisfied. After that, whatever happened between them would have nothing to do with obligation and everything to do with fate.

His shift at the fountain over, Nick now sat across from Sheriff Merrow.

Merrow set his coffee down. He’d offered some to Nick, but Nick had declined. After he left the station, he was going home to get a few hours of sleep. “Heard you took over the night shift at the fountain.”

Nick nodded. “I did.”

“How’s that going?”

“Only two nights in, but so far so good. It’s also kind of why I’m here.”

“That so?”

Nick nodded. “I—”

“I’ve got donuts!” Birdie Caruthers strolled in with a bright pink box in one hand, a sheaf of white paper napkins in the other. “Hank, you want a cruller? I know you like them.”

“Birdie, I’m occupied.” Hank lifted his chin at Nick.

“Nick Hardwin! How are you, dear?” Birdie flipped the lid back and stuck the box under his nose. “Donut?”

Seeing as how he hadn’t eaten since before his shift, he nodded. “I’d love one.”

She slapped a napkin on the edge of Hank’s desk. “Have at it.”

He took a chocolate glazed.

“Oh, come on,” she said. “Take two. Or three. A big strapping man like you can’t live on one tiny little donut.”

He took one more, another chocolate glazed.

“There you go.” Then she clucked her tongue and glared at her nephew. “And of course Hank didn’t even offer you coffee.”

“No, he did,” Nick said. “But I turned it down. Just got off the night shift, so I need to be able to sleep when I get home.”

She tutted again and waved her hand. “I’ll make you a decaf. Be right back.”

She was gone before Nick could respond. He took a large bite out of one of his donuts to keep from laughing at the sheriff’s aunt. Birdie was her own woman, that was for sure.

Hank sent a withering look after her. “Sorry about that.” He redirected his attention to Nick. “If I could control her, I would, but I can’t. What were you about to say?”

Nick swallowed the bite of donut. “The reason I came in. Willa Iscove, the jeweler?”

“I know her. She made Ivy’s ring.”

“She mentioned that. She came by the fountain while I was on duty and made a wish. Sort of.” Nick explained the whole thing, what had happened both nights and how she’d talked about having a stalker. Birdie came in with his coffee and set it beside his donuts and left just as Nick was concluding. “Anyway, I thought you should know what’s going on.”

Hank nodded, giving Nick a chance to finish his donut and test Birdie’s decaf. “Has he threatened her?”

“Not that I know of. I really don’t know the fine details. I tried to get more out of her at lunch the other day, but she didn’t say anything, and I got the sense that whatever happened had already blown over. Now, I don’t think it has.”

Merrow’s fingers strummed the desk top. “I can’t act based on the information you’ve given me. I mean, I can make sure her shop gets some extra coverage on the regular patrols, but this stalker hasn’t done anything that’s actionable.”

Nick sat back. “I was afraid of that. I don’t like leaving her potentially vulnerable.”

“Neither do I.” Hank lifted his hand. “Willa’s a rare creature.”

“How so?”

“Not all fae are born being able to work with both metal and stone the way she can. Her talents are something special.”

“How did you get to know so much about the fae?”

“Because after the Ellinghams made their deal with her, they made sure I knew she was to be protected. Apparently, fae like her, with the kind of skills she’s got, they’re rarely seen in the human world. The fae Powers That Be keep those like her close and put them to work designing stuff for their royalty and mages.”

“Why isn’t Willa doing that then?”

Merrow shrugged. “You’ll have to ask her about that, but suffice it to say anything happens to her and the Ellinghams aren’t going to be happy.”

“You going to sit guard on her then?”

“No.” Merrow lifted his coffee to drink. “You are.”

“You want the Ellinghams to be happy? Then I need to show up for work.”

Merrow put his cup down. “I’m sure they’d rather have you keeping an eye on their prize jeweler. I’ll clear it with Julian, but unless you hear otherwise from me, assume that Willa is now your new job.”

“What do you want me to do exactly? Just show up and never leave? She’s going to think I’m a stalker.”

A sly smile crossed Merrow’s mouth. “You’ve already taken her to lunch. Put on the full-court press. Get her some flowers. Take her to dinner. You know. Romance her.”

Nick squinted. “I’m sorry, who are you again? Because you do not sound like the master sergeant I served with.”

Merrow laughed. “Bridget gave me a crash course in wooing when Ivy and I first got together, and you see how that’s turned out.”

“Whoa, now. You two ended up married.”

“So? You’re the one who told me you were looking to settle down. Put down roots, you said.”

“Yeah, but a gargoyle and a fae?”

“Stranger things have happened in this town.” Merrow’s eyes brightened with the roguish light of experience. “Trust me.”

Willa tied the drawstring at the waist of her tank top style sundress and checked herself in the mirror. It was weird to be in her apartment at six in the evening. Even the light in the place seemed different. She should be behind the counter, handling the pre-dinner shoppers who wandered through her store around this time.

Instead, Ramona was handling them. With help from her sister and co-worker, Valerie. Willa rolled her eyes. Two brownies were running her shop without her there. She’d be lucky if they didn’t give friends and family discounts to everyone who came in.

Dinner with Nick would still be worth it, though. Whatever it cost.

A big smile broke out on Willa’s face. Dinner with Nick. Honestly, when he’d come into the shop that morning, she’d thought he was there to check on his watch band. Happily, he was not.

She did a quick twirl in her dress. The blues and greens did nice things for her eyes. Jasper swatted at the hem, then pounced on her foot and bit one of her toes. She yanked her foot away and pointed at him. “No, bad cat. You’re going to ruin my pedicure with your fangs.”

She reached down to ruffle the fur on his head. “Maybe if I feed you, you’ll stop thinking I’m dinner.”

She got him a fresh dish of food then slipped into her sandals, grabbed her purse and went back down through the shop to meet Nick. She shut her computer down before locking her office. The girls wouldn’t need anything in there, and Ramona had a key to lock up when the night was over.

As she walked out of the back room, Ramona whistled. “Don’t you look nice for dinner with lover boy?”

Willa arched a brow. “He is neither my lover nor a boy.”

“I heard that,” Valerie said, smirking as she showed a customer a pair of earrings. She had the same big brown eyes and explosion of curly hair that Ramona did, but Valerie’s was twice as long and currently dyed deep cranberry red. “But you can fix that first one if the date goes well.”

“Are all brownies this meddlesome?”

Ramona and Valerie looked at her at the same time. “Yes.”

“Okay, I give. Have a good night. Call if you need anything. I won’t be far away.” Assuming Nick was taking her somewhere in town, which was the most likely scenario.

“We won’t need anything,” Ramona said. “Have fun.”

“I will.” With a little wave, Willa left the store and went to stand out front where she’d agreed to meet Nick. She was a few minutes early, but she wasn’t staying in the shop and bantering with those two anymore.

Preparing herself to wait, she glanced down the street. There was a fair crowd out enjoying the evening. But one man stood out above the fray. She smiled. Nick was already approaching the store.

Her nerves settled as he grew closer. “Hey there.”

“Hey.” He smiled back. “You look good. Really…good.”

“So do you.” He did things for jeans and a white dress shirt that should be immortalized on a billboard. She could only imagine what his butt looked like in those jeans. The thought made her instantly warm. Good grief, the man got her all wound up way too fast.

“Hungry?”

She nodded. Sure. That was one way to describe what she was feeling. “Where are we going?”

“Guillermo’s. It’s not far.” He gestured down the street. “You good to walk?”

“Yep.”

“Great.” He started in the direction he’d pointed.

She fell in step beside him.

“Have you been there?” he asked.

“Nope, and unless they deliver, I’m not even sure I’ve eaten their food.” She dodged to avoid oncoming pedestrians and brushed against him. Hard as a rock. “Wow.”

Crap. She’d just said that out loud.

“Wow what?” He glanced at her.

“I, uh, I just realized I don’t get out much.” Nice save. Not that she wasn’t willing to run into him again. She’d just learn to keep her mouth shut next time.

“Tough having your own business, huh?”

“It is, but I love it. They say if you make your passion your work, you never really work a day in your life.”

He nodded. “I like that.”

“So, Guillermo’s. I take it that’s Italian?”

“It is. You cool with that?”

“Absolutely. Love it.” She gave him a once over. “You’re awfully brave, though.”

He made a curious face. “Why’s that?”

“We’re going to eat red sauce and you’re wearing a white shirt. Just saying.”

He groaned. “I didn’t think about that. I guess I’ll wear a bib.”

She snorted, clapping a hand over her mouth. “Yeah, bibs are super sexy.”

He laughed. “Now is probably the right time to tell you I don’t date much. I might be a little rusty at this.”

As if she couldn’t like him more. “Don’t worry about it. With all the working I do, I’m sure you can guess what my social life looks like.”

He shook his head. “We’re a sad pair.”

“Really. We should start a support group.”

“Sounds like a good idea.”

“We could talk about how pathetic we are.”

He shot her a sly, sideways glance. “I’d rather talk about how sexy the other members are.”

“How what? Sexy?” What was he talking about? Her? A shiver of pleasure danced through her as he directed them down a side street.

“Mm-hmm. Sexy.” A rather self-satisfied spark shot through his eyes. “Also, I think we should limit enrollment to just the charter members.”

He was smooth, she’d give him that. “So just you and me then.”

He nodded and stared ahead, but the subtle grin on his face was telling. “Yep.”

“And how often should we meet?”

“At least twice a week.” He glanced at her. “Maybe more.” She grinned, but before she could reply, he said, “We’re here.”

Guillermo’s was a quaint little place with red awnings and a few sidewalk tables behind a wrought-iron fence. It sat about two blocks off Main, which meant it was protected from some of the noise usually surrounding the main drag.

He opened the door for her and they went inside, the delicious aromas of an Italian kitchen in full swing greeting them.

The hostess welcomed them as they walked up.

“I have a reservation,” Nick said. “Under Hardwin for two.”

The girl checked her book, then grabbed two menus and smiled brightly at them. “Right this way.”

Nick gestured for Willa to go first. She followed the girl through the restaurant and out a back door to a brick patio. An ivy-covered trellised ceiling provided cool shade, and paddle fans moved the air just enough to make it comfortable. Red-checkered tablecloths and flickering votives in glass holders adorned each table. Overhead, fairy lights interwoven amongst the ivy in the trellises sparkled like stars. In the center of the patio stood a three-tiered fountain gently bubbling away.

“It’s so pretty,” Willa said. And now she knew why she’d never eaten here before. This wasn’t the kind of place someone would come alone.

The hostess took them to a small table in a corner and placed the menus in front of the chairs. “Here you are.”

Nick pulled Willa’s chair out for her. “You like it?”

“Very much.”

He smiled and took his seat across from her. “Good.”

The hostess let them know their server would be with them and left.

Willa picked up her menu, but looked around a little more before she paid it any attention. “Have you been here before?”

“No, but I heard it was a nice place.”

Willa looked over the menu at him. “It’s very romantic.”

“Too much for the first official meeting of the SSS?”

“What’s the SSS?”

“Sad Single Shut-ins.”

She laughed louder than she meant to. “Ah, yes, our two-person support group.”

“I’ll check into having T-shirts made.” Still smiling, he cast his gaze on the menu. “I hope you’re hungry. Everything on this menu looks good to me.”

“So are you going with bib or no bib?”

“If I get the Steak Italiano, no bib. If it’s the Sunday Supper platter with the spaghetti Bolognese, lasagna and chicken cacciatore, then bib, definitely. How about you? Any ideas yet?”

“I already know what I want.”

He glanced up. “You do?”

“Caprese salad to start, then spaghetti Bolognese. No bib, because I’m crazy like that. And possibly a slice of that limoncello cake for dessert.”

He nodded. “Good choices. I like a woman who knows what she wants.”

Willa shrugged one shoulder as she admired the man across from her. “I like what I like.”

And right now, she liked him.

After they ordered, Nick leaned back in his seat and looked at her with the kind of expression that said he had questions. She wasn’t wrong.

“So who do you normally hang out with when you have free time?”

“You mean do I have a boyfriend?”

He grinned. “Maybe. It’s a valid question.”

“No boyfriend. Not for a long time.” And not for lack of wanting one. “Which is fine. When it happens, it happens, right?”

“Right.”

“Mostly I work, which I know isn’t healthy, but I love what I do. Sometimes I hang out with Pandora Williams. Do you know her? She’s a real estate agent here in town.”

“And a witch.” He nodded. “I know her well. She sold me my house.”

“Small world.”

“Small town.”

She laughed. “Very. But I like that. It feels like a community to me.” Kind of like a replacement for the family she no longer had.

“Yeah, I get that. I didn’t have a lot of family around me growing up, so maybe that’s what I like about this place. I mean, it’s a little…”

“Boring?”

He snorted. “Yes. But I’m finding out boring isn’t so bad.”

If boring meant dinners out with Nick, she could get behind boring in a big way. “So how about you? Girlfriend? Wife? Ex?”

“None of the above. Yet.”

Willa’s smile probably came too fast after his answer, but whatever. She liked him. And knowing he was unattached just made him—and the evening ahead of her—a whole lot more interesting.

Nick held the door for Willa as they left Guillermo’s. It was leave or get kicked out since they’d lingered almost until closing. She had their doggie bags and the desserts they’d ordered to go after they’d discovered just how large the portions were. Even after their server had brought the desserts, though, they’d just sat there, talking, completely lost in each other, laughing and sharing stories from their past. He’d even told her he’d been a foster kid, something he rarely shared with anyone.

He hadn’t had a night like this in a long time. Maybe forever.

“Thanks.” She touched his arm as she went past and the shiver of power he’d felt from her before skidded over his skin like a reminder not to fall too far.

Which really sucked.

Dinner with Willa had been more enjoyable than Nick had anticipated it would be. She was easily the most fun person he’d spent time with in ages. He loved that she didn’t take anything too seriously and, yet, knew her mind about things. He also loved that she’d yet to eat anything he’d describe as diet food in front of him. Granted, she had the advantage of her fae metabolism, but she put it to good use.

She was exactly the kind of woman he needed in his life, full of energy and a desire to enjoy things. In fact, she was exactly the kind of woman he could see settling down with.

If only she weren’t fae.

Her heritage hadn’t been a problem so far, but all he had to do was imagine the future to see how it could be. He pictured them married and having a fight. Would she use her power against him to win? What if they had kids? Would those children be handicapped by the bloodlines that warred within them, unable to fully realize either of their supernatural sides?

“You seem lost in thought there.”

He glanced over. She walked alongside him, bathed in the soft glow of the street lamps and the light spilling from the store fronts, as beautiful as ever.

He nodded. “Yeah, I guess I was. Sorry.”

“What were you thinking about, if you don’t mind my asking?”

He couldn’t tell her the truth. Not when he’d been tasked with keeping her safe from her potential stalker. Instead, he smiled. “When we’re going out again.”

She blushed a little and looked away. Damn, that was sexier than it should have been.

She transferred the food bag to her other hand, then slipped her free one into his.

Every nerve ending in his body hummed to life as her latent power spiraled through him. It was a mix of warrior on alert and instant desire. Her touch was such an unexpected jolt, and while it left him speechless, a thousand thoughts shot through his head.

If she wanted to hold his hand, then she liked him, and that was cool. But what if she was touching him deliberately to control him? Did she have any idea what she was doing to him? Could she tell what he was by touching him in his human form or could she only read stone? If that was the case, he was safe. In his stone form there was nothing to give him away as a living gargoyle unless he moved. It was one of his kind’s greatest passive defenses.

But what if her plan was to control him and force him to get rid of this Martin guy who was bothering her? That was a possibility. Except he’d been the one to arrange this date as a way to surreptitiously protect her. The more he thought, the more he simultaneously wanted to shake her hand loose and hold it tighter.

He was losing his mind.

She shrugged one shoulder, seemingly oblivious to the maelstrom of emotion she’d loosed in him. “I’d be happy to see you whenever.”

“Good,” was the best he could come up with.

“Would you like to come up to my place? We could eat our desserts and…talk. I can make coffee.” She laughed nervously. “It’s one of the few things I can do successfully in the kitchen.”

Common sense told him that if she was trying to control him, she wouldn’t have asked him to her place, she would have demanded it. Her tone was anything but certain.

It was time to let the theory of her as some fae mastermind go. “Yeah, that would be great.” And now was the perfect time to find out who Jasper was. “You live alone?”

She nodded. “I like it that way. I need peace and quiet when I’m designing.”

So Jasper wasn’t a roommate. “I know you said you don’t get out much, but I’m still surprised you don’t have a boyfriend.”

She shrugged. “I just haven’t met the right person.”

The way she looked at him, he could have sworn she was going to say, Until now. The thought made him take a deep breath.

She pointed to the street sign. “This is me. Jack-O’-Lantern Lane. Stairs are around back down a little alley.”

He grunted softly as they made the turn onto her street. “That’s not very safe. Is it well lit? What kind of foot traffic does this street get? Do you have a security system?”

“It’s fairly well lit, I guess. No clue on the foot traffic. I mean, it’s right off of Main, and there’s a dentist and an accountant’s office on this street so…honestly, still no idea. And yes, I have a security system, but I never use it. I probably should.” She went into the alley and stopped in front of a set of wooden steps that ascended to a small covered landing on the second floor.

He shook his head as he checked out the lights at the bottom and top of the stairs. “The bulb on the landing is out.”

She nodded. “I just noticed that, too.”

“That’s unacceptable.”

She crossed her arms. “Um…do you want to run a perimeter check or something? Would that make you feel better?”

“Yes, actually.”

She smiled wryly. “It’s sweet that you’re concerned, but I rarely use this door. There’s another set of steps inside that lead down to the office in my shop. That’s how I usually come and go.”

His gaze stayed on the landing, his eyes narrowing as the soldier in him went on alert. “So did you leave this way when you met me or did you go through the shop?”

“I went through the shop, why?”

He tipped his chin toward her apartment. “Because your door is open.”

Willa twisted her hands together as she waited for Nick to make sure everything was all right in her place. Her only real worry was that something had happened to Jasper. Her jewelry supplies were valuable, but they could be replaced.

After a few minutes, lights came on. Then he stuck his head out and waved her up. “All clear. Sort of.”

She jogged up the steps, too worried about Jasper to look at the broken lock. “Sort of? Did you see a big orange cat?”

“No, but—”

She sucked in a breath and pushed past Nick. “I have to find him.”

“We will, but—”

“No buts. We find him now.”

With a singular focus, she looked around the apartment. “Jas, where are you, baby? Are you okay? Here, kitty, kitty.” She clucked her tongue and made kissy sounds, but he didn’t show. In desperation, she grabbed the bag of treats from the side table in the living room and gave them a hard shake.

A distant, desperate meow answered her.

“I heard that,” Nick said. “Sounds like he’s trapped somewhere.”

“I can’t tell where it came from. Maybe the pantry? Check the other rooms,” she commanded Nick. She left him to it while she headed into the kitchen. She yanked open the pantry’s bi-fold doors. No cat. She started going through cabinets. “Here, kitty, kitty. Where are you, baby?”

“Is this who you’re looking for?” Nick walked in holding Jasper like a baby. His paws were kneading the air as Nick rubbed his belly.

“Jasper! Is he okay? Actually, I can tell he’s okay because he’s in big baby mode. He loves being held like that.”

“Yeah, he just kind of curled up in my arms like this.” Nick handed her cat over. “So Jasper’s a cat.”

“What?” She pressed her cheek against Jasper, hugging him hard. “You poor thing,” she whispered in his ear.

“Nothing.” Nick shook his head, looking as relieved as she felt. That was sweet that he’d been worried about Jasper, too.

Jasper’s purrs vibrated through her. “Where was he?”

“In the closet in the other bedroom.”

She sighed into Jasper’s fur. “My poor boy. Are you okay? How did you get in there?”

“I have a pretty good idea.” Concern filled Nick’s eyes. “We need to call Sheriff Merrow. Someone was definitely in here.”

“Granted, the lock is broken but…” She glanced around. Her jewelry supplies were untouched. What she could see of them. “Doesn’t look like anything was taken.”

“Follow me. Don’t touch anything. Merrow might want to dust for prints.”

“Now you’re freaking me out.”

“Sorry, but…” He nudged her bedroom door open with his elbow.

Her chin dropped, and it took her a moment to process the scene in front of her. Rose petals were strewn over her floor and bed, and on the center of her quilt was a box of drugstore variety chocolates. A note sat on top of it.

She hugged Jasper a little tighter. “If he touched you—”

“He?” Nick’s brows shot up. “Who did this, Willa? You know, don’t you?”

“I have a pretty good idea.” She picked her way across the rose petals to get close enough to read the note.

See you soon. - M

Frustration racked her body, and a low groan resonated out of her throat as she turned to face Nick. “I have a stalker. A client. He ordered a custom piece. I thought I handled it, but now…not so much.”

“Doesn’t look like he’s going away any time soon.” Nick whipped out his phone. “I’m calling Merrow.”

Ten minutes later, Sheriff Merrow walked through her door. He wasn’t in uniform, but that made no difference to Willa. His attention went straight to her. “Willa, you all right?”

She was at the kitchen table, a glass of water in front of her. She lifted her chin, aware that she was trembling, but it wasn’t from fear. “Mad is all.”

The sheriff nodded. “I get that. Break-ins are a violation of your privacy and personal safety.”

Nick came back into the apartment through the shop door. He’d rolled his sleeves up, which somehow made him look more serious, not less. “That entrance is still locked, so I don’t think—Sheriff.”

“Hardwin.” The sheriff gave him a nod. “You just check the shop?”

“Yes. No sign that door’s been tampered with, but the lock on the outside door was ripped clean off.”

Sheriff Merrow glanced back at the door he’d just come through. “I noticed that. You found the bedroom disturbed?”

“Yes. We were looking for Willa’s cat. Seems the perpetrator shut him in the bedroom closet.”

“All right. I’ll have a look around.” Sheriff Merrow glanced at Willa. “You don’t mind if I…” He gestured toward the bedroom.

“Nope. That’s what you’re here for.”

With a nod, the sheriff went off to inspect the room.

Nick came and sat with her at the kitchen table. “Nothing’s going to happen to you.”

“I know. I’m not really that afraid of this guy. More…annoyed that he won’t leave me alone. And really ticked he was in my space. He had no right to be in here.”

Nick reached over and put his hand on top of hers.

She smiled at him. “Crappy ending to an otherwise great night.”

“Next time will be better.”

She stared at her water. “Good. On both counts.”

The sheriff came back out. “Willa, I know it’s late, but you can’t stay here tonight. I need to get my people in here and do a full report. Pull prints if we can. And you shouldn’t stay here until you get the front door fixed.”

“Fourth of July is two days away. The town is booked for the Red, White and Boo Festival,” she said. “Getting a hotel room is not going to be easy.” Or cheap.

Sheriff Merrow nodded. “Maybe you could call Pandora.”

“I would, but she’s in Atlanta at some real estate conference. She won’t be back until tomorrow morning.”

Nick squeezed her hand. “Don’t worry about it. You can stay with me for as long as it takes.”

“That’s sweet, but—”

“I can vouch for Nick. I’d let Bridget stay with him. If I thought Bridget wouldn’t take advantage of him.”

Willa snorted. The sheriff’s sister did have a bit of a rep in town for being a heartbreaker. “It’s not that, it’s just…what about Jasper?”

Nick shrugged. “Bring him.”

“Really?”

He nodded. “Absolutely.”

“Thank you.” She hadn’t expected that. Most men weren’t really into cats, but Nick’s willingness to take them both in had just earned him major props. She could see herself falling hard for him.

And now she was about to be alone with him, in his house. For an undetermined number of days.

Sheriff Merrow hooked his thumbs in his belt loops. “Get a bag packed, and I’ll secure the place after you leave. I’ll need you both down at the station tomorrow so I can take statements from each of you. Anything you can tell us about who you think this is, Willa, would be great.”

“I’ll give you everything I have on him.” She stood and looked at Nick. “I’ll just be a minute.”

The sheriff blocked her path as she headed for the bedroom. “Don’t touch any surfaces in your bedroom. If you need to open a drawer, use a tissue.”

“No need. I keep a bag packed.”

She almost missed the face Sheriff Merrow made as he moved to let her past. So what if he thought that was strange? He didn’t know her life. Her history. How comforting it was to know she could be gone at a moment’s notice if need be.

She went into the second bedroom, opened the closet and pulled out the two bags she kept packed and updated, one for her, one for Jasper. Hers had clothes, shoes, toiletries and cash. His had a bottle of water, food, treats, toys, a baby blanket and a disposable litter pan.

Hoisting both bags, she adjusted the straps over her shoulders, then grabbed his plastic carrier by the handle and went back to the kitchen. She put the carrier on the table. “I just need to put him in here and we’re ready.”

“That was fast,” Nick said as he stood.

“I like to be prepared.”

“So I see.” He took the two bags from her. “You take care of Jasper and then we’re off to my place.”

“Let’s take the desserts, too. After all this, I could use a little indulgence.”

“Already got them.” Nick held up the bag from Guillermo’s in one hand.

“Awesome. Okay, Jasper. Into the crate.” She crouched to grab her cat, glad Nick couldn’t see her face. His offer to shelter her and Jasper for a few days was more than sweet. It was giving her thoughts about what else might happen while she was there. The kind of thoughts she hadn’t had about anyone in a long time.

Maybe they were the same kind of thoughts any woman would have after a handsome man offered to take her in during a time of crisis. What would have happened to her if she’d been here when Martin had burst in? The sudden appreciation for life was undoubtedly fueling some of those thoughts. Nick’s romance-novel-hero good looks and chivalry weren’t hurting either.

Scooping Jasper into her arms, she stood and busied herself with getting him into the carrier, but her mind kept working on what might happen next with Nick. Painting pictures. Creating scenarios. Playing out scenes that sent warm tendrils of desire through her.

She blew out a breath in a failed attempt to cool herself off as she locked Jasper’s crate. He glared at her, whiskers twitching. She patted the top of the carrier. “You’re not going to be a prisoner for long, I swear.”

“Ready?” Nick asked.

Maybe too ready. “Yep.” She shot a look at the sheriff. “You sure everything in here will be all right? I’ve got a lot of expensive supplies.”

“Promise. It’ll be secure. Probably more so than it was before. I’ll put a deputy in the alley to keep watch. And you’ll be safe at Nick’s.”

She smiled more than she meant to. She might be safe, but she couldn’t guarantee Nick would be. Not with what she was thinking.

It was almost midnight by the time they walked back to Nick’s place, but the evening was balmy and quiet and the walk wasn’t far. He unlocked the front door of the house he owned on Crossbones Drive. It wasn’t big, but it wasn’t small. Three beds, two baths, a good back yard. Enough space to grow into. “Welcome to my place.”

“It’s great,” Willa said. “Okay if I let Jasper out now?”

“Absolutely. I’m sure he’ll want to roam.”

“That’s a given. He’s super nosy.” She put Jasper’s carrier down and bent to let him out, then stood and looked around. “I’m guessing you either haven’t been here long or you don’t plan on staying.”

“What makes you say that?”

The cat stuck his head out of the carrier, his nose working.

“Not much in the way of personal touches.”

He looked around. “Yeah, I guess not. But I do plan on staying. This is my home now.” Years of being in the foster system had created a burning desire in him to put down roots and now that he had a house, nothing was going to keep him from doing that. “The personal touches will come, I guess. Or maybe I just suck at decorating. What kind of personal touches do I need?”

“You know, pictures of family. Stuff like that.” She took a few steps from the carrier and patted her thigh. “C’mon, Jasper. It’s okay.”

Then she looked at him. “Sorry, that was insensitive. I guess being a foster kid you probably don’t have family pictures.”

His foster years weren’t something he liked to talk about. “Not really. Just the Rangers.” He pointed to the one framed picture on the fireplace mantel. “That’s them there.”

“I see.” She picked it up and squinted at it. “Is that Sheriff Merrow?”

“Yes. He’s how I ended up here.”

Jasper jumped onto the couch, stared right at Nick and meowed loudly. Nick held up his hands and looked at Willa. “What’s that about?”

She laughed. “He’s trying to get you to feed him.”

Nick grinned. “He’s got a little Ranger in him, I think. Settles in quickly, doesn’t ask a lot of questions except where the grub is.”

She arched her brows. “Do Rangers also like to lounge around in the sun and lick themselves clean?”

“No comment.”

She laughed. “Where can I set up his food and litter box?”

“How about food in the kitchen, litter box in the laundry room?”

“Great. Show me the way so I can get this beasty fed. Then we can have our dessert.”

He grinned, figuring for a moment she meant something a little more physical than actual dessert, then realized that was probably his own testosterone doing the thinking. He mentally dismantled and rebuilt an M4 rifle. It was the Ranger equivalent of baseball stats. Perfect way to cool himself off. “Dessert sounds good.”

But it was hard to see Willa in his house and not feel something. She was a bright, beautiful spot of feminine energy. Completely captivating and charming and he was drawn to her in a way that he neither wanted to stop, nor could.

Having her in his house felt like he’d been given a gift. Like Christmas morning and New Year’s Eve all rolled into one.

And so, still grinning, he gave her the fifty cent tour, proud to show off the house he’d worked for but also happy to watch her face as she admired the painting and other touches he’d added. He paused in the laundry room so she could set up the litter box, then finished in the kitchen. He took two bowls down from the cupboard. “For Jasper. One for food, one for water.”

“Oh, thanks, but I have bowls.” She pulled them out of the bag that held Jasper’s stuff and started setting up a spot for him to eat.

Nick leaned against the counter. He’d never known anyone outside of the military who kept go-bags like she did. “Why do you keep those bags packed?”

She pulled the lid off a can of cat food. Jasper came running at the sound. “I just like to be prepared.”

“For what?”

She didn’t look at him, just kept fixing Jasper’s meal as he wound around her. “For anything.”

“I’m not criticizing. I appreciate the readiness factor. It’s just not something most civilians seem to think is important.” Mostly because civilians never had a reason to bug out. Unless they did. What could her reason be? The stalker? He didn’t buy that. The stalker was a new thing. Those bags were well organized, not just stuff thrown together. At least Jasper’s was. The stuff in his bag was compartmentalized in plastic, zip-top baggies.

If she took that much care with the cat’s bag, hers had to be as well organized.

She stood and smiled a little too intensely. She was plainly done talking about the bags. “I could totally dig into that dessert now. How about you?”

“You get the food, I’ll grab the forks.” He took two from the utensil drawer, then tipped his head toward the sliders that led off the small dining room next to the kitchen. “How about we eat outside?”

He flipped the light switch that turned on the strings of bulbs he’d woven through the two big oaks that flanked his patio. The gleam reflected off the small glass-topped table that sat in the center. Besides the matching chairs, the grill and the hammock farther back were the only things he had out there so far.

“Oh.” She breathed the word out as her eyes rounded. “That’s so pretty.”

“Thanks. I did it myself.” Just like the work inside and the rest of the landscaping. There was something really satisfying about getting your hands dirty.

“Sweat equity.”

“Exactly.” He nodded. “You want to eat out there?”

“I would love to.” She unlocked the slider and pulled it open, leaving it that way for him to follow. She put the food on the table, then did a three-sixty as she inspected his yard. “It’s kind of magical out here.”

She stretched her arms out, closed her eyes and spun slowly.

He just stood and watched, admiring how the soft lighting picked out the strands of honey in her hair and gilded her in the golden glow from the tips of her delicately pointed ears down to her pink-polished toes. She was the most beautiful woman he’d ever seen. And if this was her reaction to a few strings of porch lights, she’d be a very easy woman to keep happy.

A sharp realization pierced him. He wanted to be the man—the only man—keeping her happy.

She opened her eyes and laughed. “Sorry, it’s a fae thing, I guess. I just had to take it all in.”

He couldn’t take his eyes off her. “You’re beautiful, you know that?”

She licked her lips self-consciously. “Thanks.”

“You don’t like compliments.”

One shoulder went up. “No, I do, I’m just not used to them, I think.” Her face brightened, and she grinned. “Thank you. You’re kind of intimidating.”

He nodded slowly. “I get that. I’ve used that to my advantage many times in the past. Still do, really.” He leaned against the open sliding door. “Do you still think that now that you’ve gotten to know me a little?”

“Yes and no.” She swallowed. “You…sort of jumble me up inside.”

That stunned him. “In a good way, I hope.”

She nodded. “Yes. I’ve never spent time with a man like you.”

He peeled away from the door and walked closer. “What kind of man is that?”

She tipped her head back, the earnestness in her eyes almost undoing him. “Strong, but sweet. Dangerous and yet, somehow, funny. Handsome. Grounded.” Her hand came up to touch his arm, her fingertips gliding lightly over his skin and sending gentle bolts of power into his bones. “A protector.”

The word sliced through him, reminding him of the violent and unbalanced history between his people and hers. It renewed his doubt about her and he didn’t like that. He didn’t want to consider she might be using him. “You just think that because I was military and because of the way I look.”

“Maybe at first.” She shook her head, her fingers tracing the lines of the Ranger tattoo on his forearm. Whorls of energy spilled into his skin where her fingertips played. “But now I think that because you genuinely seem to care what happens to me.”

“I do.” It wasn’t a lie.

She turned away slightly, her arms wrapping her torso. “I haven’t had a lot of that in my life.”

The longing in her voice made him realize once and for all that he’d been wrong. This was not a woman out to use him. This was a woman looking for her place in the world, trying to make a connection, hoping to get as much back as she was putting in. All things he understood very well. “Why is that?”

After a deep breath, she stared at the pavers under her feet. “I ran away from home when I was a teenager. My parents—and my community—had expectations that I couldn’t live up to. I didn’t want to live up to them. They had my whole life planned out for me. I had no say. About my own life. So I did the only thing I could think of.”

“You ran.” The carefully packed bags made sense now. So did the fact that none of the stories of her past had included family. No doubt, she’d run before, probably several times, which meant she’d do it again if she felt that was her only option.

The thought of losing her now, when he’d just begun to understand her and care for her, made him ache in an unfamiliar way.

She nodded and looked over her shoulder at him. “I’m sure running seems like such a childish thing to do, but it made sense to me at the time.”

He put his arms around her and pulled her against his chest. Holding her felt good. They fit well together. “I’d never judge you for having a strong sense of self-preservation.”

With a soft sigh, she turned and leaned into him. “Thanks.”

He lifted her chin so he could look into her eyes. “Just please don’t run again. Not now.” That was as close as he could come to revealing how he’d begun to feel about her. More than that would leave him too vulnerable. Especially if she disappeared on him.

She looked up at him for a long moment without saying anything. Finally, she broke the eye contact and frowned into his chest. “I don’t know. If this stalker doesn’t leave me alone, I don’t know what else to do except leave town.”

“Willa.”

She raised her head again.

“I am not going to let anything happen to you.” He wanted to tell her that it was his duty to protect her, both because she’d made it so with her offering of stone and because Merrow had charged him with keeping her safe, but he didn’t want her to think that he was with her out of obligation. Because he wasn’t. Not completely. “I like you. I want you around.”

A half smile curved her sweet mouth. “I like you, too.”

He bent his head, closing the gap between them and capturing her mouth with his. The kiss was sweet and hot and broke the last bit of tension between them. She clung to him, kissing him back with the kind of enthusiasm that confirmed she was feeling the same things he was.

The last remaining dregs of doubt about her disappeared.

Her hands slid up his body to wrap around his neck, her fingers leaving trails of heat on his skin. The sensation of who she was, her fae powers of control, still lingered in her fiery touch, but they faded to the background with the knowledge that she wanted him as much as he wanted her.

Their pasts be damned, he needed this woman in his life. She was the puzzle piece he’d been missing, and he hadn’t even been aware of it. Everything seemed more complete with her around. His house, which had always just been a sound investment and a place to sleep, now felt like a home.

He wanted her. All of her. But it was too soon, and she needed to feel safe with him, not like he was one more aggressor to be fended off.

He broke the kiss gently, but kept his forehead against hers. “We should probably eat our dessert, huh?”

A soft, pleasurable sigh left her still-parted lips. “Is that why you stopped kissing me?”

“No. I don’t want you to feel pressured. With everything else going on right now, this should be a safe place for you.”

She leaned back to look at him, her eyes sparking with a light he hadn’t seen in them before. Her fingers coasted slowly down the center of his body, bumping easily over the buttons on his shirt. “I feel very safe when I’m around you, but right now? Safe isn’t exactly what I’m in the mood for.”

“You…uh…” Words escaped his short-circuiting brain, which had reverted to a very primal state that understood touch more than anything else.

She pointed toward the far end of the house as she started for the door. “I assume your bedroom’s back that way?”

“Yeah, but—”

“You’re a grown man. I’m a grown woman. That makes us consenting adults, right?”

“Damn right.”

“Good soldier.” She winked at him. “Don’t forget the dessert.”

Willa stretched, luxuriating in the afterglow Nick had left her with. Holy stars, the man was beyond words. She was still tired but also deliriously happy. And for a guy who was such a guy, he had good taste in sheets. Nice thread count, whatever it was. She stretched a hand out to touch him, but the bed beside her was empty.

She leaned on one elbow and raised her head. The pillowcase stuck to a missed spot of frosting on her cheek. She laughed, rolling her lips in to keep the noise to a minimum. She peeled the pillowcase off and sat up. Nick wasn’t in the room, but she could hear sounds in the kitchen.

And she smelled coffee. Oh, he was a keeper.

She wrapped up in the sheet, which was sticking to her in other places, and traipsed out to the kitchen.

“There you go, little man.” Nick was feeding Jasper.

Her heart did a weird little fluttering thing, and an overwhelming wave of emotion made her temporarily light-headed.

Nick was shirtless and wearing only a pair of cut-off khaki sweat pants that clung to his backside with commendable effort. He was almost too gorgeous to take in. He turned in the midst of her admiring him and smiled. His dog tags glinted in the light. On either side, two old-fashioned sparrow tattoos decorated each pec, a very different style of ink than the Army Ranger shield on his right forearm. She didn’t normally go for the tatted-up type, but on him, they worked. “Morning. Hey, I hope you don’t mind. I fed Jasper.”

“That was really sweet of you.” Really, really sweet. Oh man, she was crazy about this guy.

Nick laughed. “It was more about self-preservation. He got bitey.”

“I’m sorry about that.” She frowned at her cat, who was now wolfing down food like it was his last meal. “Jasper, you’re a guest. Act like it.”

Nick snickered. “You were a little bitey yourself last night.”

She felt her face go red even as Nick laughed.

He grabbed her and hugged her, kissing the side of her neck. “I like teasing you. You go the cutest shade of pink.”

She punched him playfully. “Watch out, I might bite you again.”

“Promises, promises.” He nibbled his way to the tip of her ear, making her melt. The points of her ears were very sensitive. “Mmm…lemon.”

She sighed as she felt heat build in the lower half of her body. She pushed him away with a little laugh. It was that or end up back in bed, and they had a meeting with the sheriff. “Are you as sticky as I am?”

“Yes. Pretty sure I’m going to have to run those sheets through an extra wash cycle.”

“I can help.”

“Don’t worry about it. Actually, I was hoping to surprise you with breakfast in bed, but the best I can do is coffee. Unless you want a PowerBar.”

“I’ll take the coffee, but pass on the PowerBar, thanks. I like real food.”

“So I’ve noticed.” He winked. “I’ll run to Mummy’s and pick up whatever you want. I don’t know about you, but I’m starving.”

Of course he was. He’d worked hard last night. They both had. She grinned. “I could eat. I’ll take a ham and cheese omelet with home fries and wheat toast.”

“Good choice.” He grabbed his car keys. “I’ll be right back.”

“Um, don’t you want to put a shirt on? And shoes?”

He glanced down and laughed. “See what you do to me?” He headed for the bedroom. “Putting clothes on now.”

He was back a minute later, still pulling on a T-shirt over his glorious abs. “Should I get cinnamon buns, too?”

“I can’t believe I’m about to say this, but I think I’ve had enough sugar for a day or two.”

“How about just one? We could split it.”

“Okay, I can swing that.”

“All right. Back in a bit. Feel free to shower if you want. Or wait for me.” He shrugged in a sort of lopsided way that made her think he must have been doing the same thing since he was a little boy. Well, there was nothing little about him now. “Either way.”

She nodded, imagining how amazing it would be to wake up to this guy every day. “I can wait. I need to call to make sure my employees can open up the shop this morning. We’re supposed to go see Sheriff Merrow so he can take our statements, remember?”

Nick nodded. “In that case, you should probably shower. If you wait for me, it’s not going to be quick.”

“You’re awful.”

“That’s not what you said last night.” He ducked as she threw a kitchen towel at him. “Off to get breakfast.”

As his truck engine revved up, she headed back to his bathroom to see what sort of supplies he had. She kind of hoped there wasn’t a bunch of women’s stuff lying around. She hated to think she was one of many who’d spent the night here.

But her fears were unfounded. There wasn’t much in his bathroom besides shampoo and shaving cream. She grabbed her toiletries from her bag and headed into the shower with her hair twisted up on top of her head. The hot water felt divine, and it helped wake her up. She wrapped up with a big towel when she got out and padded back to the bedroom to dig through her stuff for something to wear.

She pulled out a long cotton peasant skirt and a tank top. It was supposed to be hot today, no point in wearing more than necessary. As she got dressed, something plinked to the floor behind her. It was followed by a louder clomp a few seconds later.

She turned to see Jasper sitting on Nick’s dresser, systematically cleaning it off, one item at a time. “Jasper, quit that.”

He jumped down and swatted at one of the things he’d knocked off, flicking it across the rug. A glimmer of pearly white and a spark of blue caught her eye. “What have you got there, Jas?”

She pinched the thing up and laid it flat in her palm.

The air around her turned to ice. It was the shard of opal she’d thrown in the fountain. Knees about to buckle, she sat on the edge of the bed. There were two explanations for why Nick would have this. One, he’d seen it in the fountain and fished it out from sheer curiosity, which didn’t strike her as the most likely option, or two, he’d been there when she’d thrown it in.

She squeezed her hand around the piece of gemstone, not caring as the jagged edge cut into her hand. The sharp, hard lines of the face of the brand new gargoyle statue came to the forefront of her mind.

Her next thought was that Nick had yet to tell her what kind of shifter he was. In fact, every time she’d asked, he skillfully changed the conversation or made a joke or they’d been interrupted, but never once had he come close to answering.

The front door opened and closed. “Breakfast has arrived,” Nick called out.

Willa stood, anger and doubt and a pointed sense of betrayal pulsing through her. Breakfast could wait. Especially since her appetite was gone.

Nick almost ran into Willa in the kitchen. He put the takeout bags on the counter and grinned. “I think the waitress likes me. She gave me an extra order of bacon and—”

Anger flashed in Willa’s aqua eyes.

He frowned. “What’s wrong?”

“What kind of shifter are you?”

That had come out of nowhere. “The kind who’s crazy about you.” He lifted a hand to touch her cheek.

She grabbed his wrist, preventing him from making contact, and a piercing jab of power stabbed into him. She was angrier than he’d realized. She repeated herself. “What kind of shifter are you? Tell me now.”

This wasn’t the sort of mad that could be kissed away. This also wasn’t the way he’d wanted to reveal his true nature to her, but he had no choice now, not with her demanding an answer while touching him. Warning bells went off in his head. This was what he’d worried about from the beginning, that she’d try to exert her control over him with her fae power. His guard went up. “Gargoyle.”

The muscles in her jaw twitched. She released him. “I knew it. How long were you going to keep this lie up? Why didn’t you just tell me?”

“What lie?” He didn’t usually go for playing dumb, but he was at an informational disadvantage and needed to suss out what she knew.

She glowered at him. “That you’re the gargoyle at the fountain? The one who was there when I made my wish. You’ve known about this stalker the whole time, haven’t you?”

“What makes you think I was there?”

“This makes me think you were there.” She stuck her palm out. The piece of opal she’d thrown in as her offering sat on it, glinting at him.

There was no point in denying it. “Willa, listen, I just had to be sure—”

She sucked in a breath. “So you were there. That was you. That big gargoyle on the platform.”

“It’s not what you think.”

She tossed the opal onto the kitchen counter. It skittered to a stop against the backsplash. Her hands curled into fists as tears welled in her eyes. “Why didn’t you say something? I was talking to you, for crying out loud.”

“Because I had to be sure you weren’t trying to…control me.”

Her mouth came open. “I’m sorry, you had to be sure I wasn’t trying to control you? How exactly is that supposed to work?”

He studied her for a moment, trying to read her expression, her eyes. Was there any chance she was playing him? What kind of lapidus fae didn’t know she had power over a gargoyle? “Do you really not know?”

She stared at him. “No. Enlighten me.”

He ran a hand over his head. “I know what kind of fae you are.”

“Yeah, we talked about that. What does that have to do with anything?”

“You’re really not messing with me?”

Her gaze narrowed. “No, and apparently you’re not going to tell me why you would think that, or why what kind of fae I am matters.”

“It matters because your kind and my kind don’t mix.”

“What? Fae and shifters?” She shook her head. “Now you’re just making crap up. Fae and shifters get along fine.”

“Not fae and gargoyles. Ages ago, your kind held my kind in bondage.”

Her mouth gaped open, and hurt filled her eyes, telling him instantly he’d gone about this the wrong way. “I don’t know anything about that, but I can’t believe you thought I was trying to…ensnare you in some way? How would I even do that?”

“I’m sorry, I didn’t mean it—”

“Of course you did or you wouldn’t have thought it. Or said it.” She backed away. “Why did you even sleep with me? Do you think I somehow compelled you to? Because you certainly seemed on board last night.”

“No, I don’t think that. Please listen to me. Whatever your fae powers are, they contain the ability to control me. You’re a lapidus, aren’t you?”

She froze. “You know I am. What does it matter?”

“Because that’s who the fae used to enslave my people to fight their wars for them. The lapidus, those fae born with the power over metal and stone.”

“I’ve never known anything about this. I don’t have the power to control you.” Her voice held the jagged edge of fear.

That edge cut through him. He shook his head. “I can feel it when you touch me. The power in you resonates in me.”

“I would never do anything to force you—”

“You already have.”

Fresh hurt darkened her eyes, and she looked away. Jasper wound around her feet as if he could sense the tension in her. “If this is where you tell me that you didn’t really want to sleep with me and you just did it because I forced you, I’m going to have a really difficult time believing that.”

“I wasn’t talking about last night. I was talking about a minute ago when you grabbed my wrist and demanded I tell you what kind of shifter I am. I couldn’t have lied to you if I wanted to. Just like when you came to the fountain and made your wish, sealing it with stone. You must know the significance of that.”

“You’re delusional, you know that?” She scooped Jasper up. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, but I know I have to go.”

“Willa.”

She left, stomping down the hall to the bedroom.

He wanted to go after her, but she clearly wasn’t in a mood to talk anymore. He rubbed his face, still sticky in spots from the craziness of their dessert-fueled lovemaking. How was it possible that the woman he’d just been in bed with a few hours ago was now too angry to be in the same house with him?

She came back, her go-bags over her shoulder, but she went past the kitchen and into the living room, then the sounds of Jasper’s carrier being opened and closed reached his ears.

He stood in the doorway of the kitchen, watching her. “I can drive you to the sheriff station if you want.”

She picked up the carrier and shot him a withering look. “I wouldn’t want to risk making you my mindless sex slave again on the way.”

“Willa, please. Let me explain.”

“I think you’ve explained plenty.”

And then, without another word, she walked out his front door.

The snick of it shutting echoed through the house, an empty, accusatory sound. Nick felt a moment of panic. He wasn’t good with people leaving him. He took a breath, closed his eyes and tried to deny that the ache in his belly had anything to do with how badly he’d handled the situation, but this was his fault. He should have spoken up. Told her who he was. Should have known her intentions were innocent.

Should have put the opal somewhere else besides the top of his dresser.

He growled in frustration. He’d let his head overrule his heart.

Hopefully by the time he saw her at the sheriff’s office, she’d be cooled off enough that he’d be able to convince her to listen. He’d apologize and fix everything.

Somehow.

Willa couldn’t go back to her apartment, so she went to the only other place she could think of. The House Witch.

Fortunately, she didn’t live far. And by now, she should be home.

Pandora Williams answered the door in a bathrobe with her hair wrapped in a towel. “Hey, Willa, how are you? Did I know you were coming over?”

“No, sorry, this is an imposition because I know you just got home, but I need a place to stay. My apartment got broken into last night and—”

“What? Oh no!” Concern marred the pretty redhead’s otherwise happy face as she moved to the side to let Willa in. “Get in here. No wonder you have Jasper with you. Of course you can stay. You know my guest room is always open to you. You poor thing. Did they take much?”

Willa stepped into the house. “Just my sense of security. I hope you had a good conference. Where’s Pumpkin?” Pandora had adopted one of Jasper’s littermates, an act that had further solidified the friendship between the two women.

“The conference was good. Boring, but good. And her Royal Fatness is in the kitchen having a second breakfast. Let Jasper out.” Pandora shut the front door. “Maybe he’ll distract Pumpkin and get her to play. She could use the cardio. Speaking of, have you eaten? My first showing isn’t until eleven, so I have time to hang out and make us some breakfast while you tell me the whole sordid tale about this break-in.”

“No, no breakfast yet.” Willa thought sadly of the one she could have been having with Nick if he’d just been honest about how he really was. With a sigh, she set Jasper free. He immediately took off for the kitchen. “That would be great.”

Pumpkin was indeed in there, and still at her dish. The big orange tabby didn’t even glance at her brother when he walked in. Willa sat at the table, drank coffee and, while Pandora cooked, unloaded everything that had happened, including her fight with Nick.

“Wow.” Pandora stared at the spatula in her hand. “Just…wow. But, really, that just sucks. I know Nick. I sold him his house. He seems like such a nice guy.”

“He is,” Willa said softly. “Except for when he’s not being honest about who he is. And the part where he thinks I’m going to take away his free will and make him do my bidding. What exactly did he think I was going to have him do? It’s not like I’m at war with anyone.”

“Apart from the stalker guy.” Pandora brought two plates of scrambled eggs to the table and sat.

“Ugh, don’t remind me. What am I going to do about that?”

Pandora doused her eggs with hot sauce. “What is he?”

“Troll. You know anything about them?”

“A little. I can check my mother’s library for more info, though.”

Pandora’s mother, Corette, was an extremely talented witch. Pandora and her sisters weren’t slouches either—well, Pandora had never really found her niche with witchcraft. She’d ended up going into real estate, which she excelled at. Most people referred to her good-naturedly as the House Witch. She handled almost a hundred percent of the sales for Nocturne Falls’ supernatural community.

“Thanks.” Willa poked at the eggs, wishing she had a mother with a library. “That’s one of the real downfalls of my decision to run away from home all those years ago. I never got the education my peers did. Everything I’ve learned has been through trial and error.”

Pandora tipped her head. “I hope you’re not saying you’re dumb, because you’re one of the most talented, street-smart women I know.”

“No, not dumb exactly, but I don’t have the book smarts about supernatural history the way others do. I don’t think Nick was lying about the fae once enslaving the gargoyle nation, but I didn’t know about it. Or that my power over stone meant I could control a creature made of stone. I never put those two things together.”

“And why would you? It’s not like this has come up before.”

“Still.” Willa groaned into her coffee. “No wonder he thought I might be a threat.”

“You’re not letting him off the hook that easily, are you? He kept information from you. He sat there, listening to you make that wish, and never identified himself. That’s kind of shady.”

Willa sighed wistfully.

“Uh oh,” Pandora said. “You like him.”

Willa frowned at her friend. “I did sleep with him.”

Pandora grinned. “I knew it. You have the sex glow. How was he? Phenomenal, I bet. I mean, that body, how could he not be? You know I wanted to introduce you two when I was selling him his house, but you kept telling me you were too busy to date.” Her brows lifted as her lips pursed. “Just think, you could have been tapping that all this time.”

“You’re not helping.”

“Sorry.” She sipped her coffee, smirking like Jasper after he’d charmed Willa into giving him extra treats.

“Yes, I like him. Or I did. I don’t know what I think about him now. Other than I’m angry about this whole misunderstanding.”

Pandora put her cup down. “Can I make a suggestion?”

“Can I stop you?” Willa smiled, teasing.

Pandora snorted. “You have to see him at the sheriff’s office, right? So why not at least hear him out? Especially if you really do like him. Give him the opportunity to explain himself, and then, if what he says sounds good, give him a chance to make things right.”

“How do you mean, make things right?”

“You know, a little groveling, a little probationary relationship time. Make him work to get back into your good graces.” She pursed her lips. “You let him off the hook too easily, and you set a bad precedent for the future.”

“You’re assuming there is a future.”

Pandora’s eyes took on a mischievous glint. “Jasper needs a daddy.”

Willa rolled her eyes but laughed anyway. “You’re one to talk. When’s the last time you had a date?”

“I’m married to the market, baby.” But Pandora’s smile faded. “I feel like most of the good men in this town are taken or not my type. Being a witch makes things a little trickier, you know? Probably my standards are too high. I want hot, smart, and owns his own place.”

“Nick is all those things.”

“He is. But he’s a little too…rugged for me. I mean, rugged is good. But I don’t need a guy who looks like he could bench press me. And besides, you’ve got him locked up now anyway.”

“I don’t know about locked up.” She wasn’t sure about all the good men in town being taken, either.

“Look,” Pandora said as she shifted to tuck one leg under her. “You’re a great judge of character. When you see him, you’ll get a vibe. He’s either going to be past caring what happens between you two, or apologetic and wanting to fix things. I think I already know which one he’s going to be, but see for yourself.”

“I guess.” Willa took one last bite of eggs.

Pandora shook her head, a sad light in her eyes. “Time is fleeting, Willa. I thought by now I’d be married and have kids, but…the fates didn’t have that plan for me.”

Willa put her hand over Pandora’s. Pandora’s high school sweetheart had been killed in a car accident and the witch blamed herself even though everyone close to her knew it wasn’t her fault. Willa hoped she’d realize that, too, and finally give some guy a chance. “It’s never too late, you know.”

“I know.” But Pandora’s smile didn’t reach her eyes. “So give him a chance.”

Willa’s heart broke for her friend and made her realize she didn’t want Nick to be one more regret in her life. She nodded. “I will.”

Nick leaned against the wall of Merrow’s office, too tense to sit. This mess with Willa was his fault. He should have said something about who he was. Should have known she wasn’t up to anything shady. Things had gone FUBAR fast. And he needed to make it right.

Merrow gave him the side-eye. “You going to stand the whole time?”

“Maybe.”

“Suit yourself.”

A loud cry of concern erupted from the reception area. “Willa, you poor dear, I heard all about what happened.”

Birdie. And apparently, Willa had arrived. Her answers were too quiet for Nick to make out clearly, but she sounded sad to him and that cut, because that sadness was his fault.

She walked into Merrow’s office a minute later, her gaze flicking from the sheriff to Nick, but the frustration in those aqua depths remained the same. “Sheriff, I know you need my statement, but I’d like to speak privately with Nick first.”

That surprised him. Actually, he was surprised she was talking to him at all.

Merrow got up. “Use the office. I have some paperwork to file. Birdie’s lousy at it.” He took his coffee cup and left, shutting the door behind him.

Willa’s hands twisted. “We need to talk this out.”

“Agreed,” Nick said. “And I should go first. I’m sorry. I never intended to hurt you. I should have been up front with you right away. Blame it on old instincts and too much training—no.” He shook his head. “Blame it on me for not trusting you to begin with. What happened in the past is ancient history. Let’s leave it like that.”

“Thank you.” She stared at the ground. “I am sorry about what my people did to your people. I really had no idea.”

“I know that now. And it wasn’t your fault anyway. It was unfair of me to hold it against you.”

“I hope you know I would never force someone to do something they didn’t want to.” She glanced at the door. “That’s the whole reason I ran away from home in the first place. The kind of fae I am—”

“Lapidus.”

She nodded. “We’re rare. Most fae have enough power to do basic parlor tricks—bend metal, levitate stones, that sort of thing—but always one or the other, never both. My parents figured out pretty quickly that my gifts were much bigger than that and much more complex. I was tested when I was seven—all fae are—and that confirmed I was lapidus.”

“And that’s when things went south.”

She nodded, took a seat in one of the two chairs across from the sheriff’s desk and folded her hands in her lap. He sat beside her, but she didn’t look at him. “As soon as I was pronounced lapidus, my life changed instantly. I was taken out of school and put into a special training program. I was forced to leave all my friends behind. I saw my parents only during selected times. It was made very clear to me that my life had one purpose—to serve in the court of the fae king and do his bidding.”

She laughed bitterly. “I guess the king was a nice enough man, but to me he represented everything that had been taken away from me.”

“How old were you when you ran?”

“Fourteen. For the first few years when my parents came to visit, I begged them to get me out, to take me home. They would just smile nervously and tell me things would get better.”

She took a ragged breath. “Eventually, they stopped smiling and started scolding me. Telling me I was squandering an amazing opportunity. Then the visits just stopped. Not long after I turned thirteen, I decided to take matters into my own hands. I refused to do any of my lessons. I argued with my instructors. Then I stopped talking altogether.

“They sent my father in to speak to me and he made it very clear that my actions were hurting the rest of them. I didn’t know what that meant until he explained I now had two more siblings.”

She finally looked up at Nick, her eyes shining and liquid. “The fae court had not only rewarded my parents for having me, they’d paid my parents to have more children in hopes of getting themselves another lapidus, but when I’d started my rebellion, the fae court had punished my parents.”

Nick’s gut clenched. He wanted to reach out to her. He just wasn’t sure the gesture would be welcome. “Have you met your siblings?”

“No. I don’t know their names or even if they’re brothers or sisters. I used to imagine them, what they were like. If they looked like me. If they’d like me if we met, but all that did was remind me of everything that had happened.”

Her eyes focused on something distant. “I had become a golden ticket to my parents. A cash cow, who was, unfortunately for them, refusing to produce any more milk.

“I knew then no one was going to help me. I poured myself back into my studies, letting those in charge think I’d learned my lesson. We were deep into metal work then, learning the different types and their properties. I enjoyed it, and I was good at it, but not enough to want to stay. As soon as things went lax around me, I ran.”

Nick understood more than she knew. “Have you seen your parents since?”

She shook her head. “No. I stayed well under the radar until I was eighteen, but since then, I haven’t taken any great pains to hide myself. They can’t do anything to me now, and the fae court can’t conscript a fae over eighteen into service, so there’s not much to hide from. At least I don’t think there is. Old instincts die hard.”

He snorted. “Don’t I know it.”

She smiled weakly. “I guess you do.”

He took her hand. “I would much rather be on your side than against you.”

Her smile grew a little. “I feel the same way about you. The miserable thing is, because of this stalker and my inability to make anything to protect myself, I really do need someone’s protection.”

“I’m really, really good at that, you know.”

She laughed softly. “So I’m learning.”

“And I’m technically still bound to you until you’re safe.”

She squinted at him. “How does that work, exactly?”

“It’s old magic that’s been built into us. Gargoyles are designed to protect, so when someone makes a request of us and seals that request with an offering of stone, we are bound to that person until the request is fulfilled.”

“How do you get unbound to that person?”

“Either the situation is resolved or they release us.”

“Well, consider yourself released. I’d rather have you of your own free will.”

“Thanks. I appreciate that. But you should know the Ellinghams want you looked after too.”

“I’m okay with that. It was part of my deal with them. In a way.” She studied him. “Does that happen a lot? The request thing?”

“It’s never happened to me.” He rubbed his thumb over the back of her hand. “It’s the kind of thing you know is possible, but in this day and age…” He shrugged. “People don’t know the old ways like they used to. Rituals like that get forgotten.”

“By people like me.”

He leaned in. “By everyone. Except those of us who might actually be affected by them.”

“You said something about being in the foster system as a kid when we were at dinner.”

He nodded.

“How did you come through that knowing so much about who you are?”

He took a breath. “A lot of effort. And one really good set of foster parents who helped me. They were shifters, too. Avian. Sparrows. Kind, smart people.”

He smiled at the memory. “We used to go flying together in the early hours of the morning when it was dark and the human world was still asleep.” He laughed softly. “Can you imagine what a strange sight that was? Two house sparrows and a leviathan class gargoyle soaring through the sky like some kind of strange Disney movie. Even as a kid I was enormous in my true form, and they were, well, sparrows.”

“Are they the reason for the two birds tattooed on your chest?”

“Yes.” He took a breath. “They helped me learn everything I could about my kind. Warned me about the fae. Wanted to adopt me, but…”

Memories made it too hard to hold onto the joy of those brief days.

She squeezed his hand. “What happened?”

“She got cancer. It went fast. State moved me out. I heard he died a year later. Broken heart, the case worker said. I went into the military as soon as I was old enough, and that was that.”

“Oh, Nick. I’m so sorry.” Her throat worked up and down like she was trying to swallow a sob. “You must think I’m an idiot to run away from perfectly good parents and a perfectly good life.”

He looked at her. “Didn’t sound perfectly good from what you told me.”

“You know what I mean.”

He shook his head. “You did the right thing. The fae court would have changed you. Might have even turned you into a weapon.”

She bent her head to one side. “Isn’t that what the military did to you?”

“No,” he smiled wryly. “I was already a weapon. The military gave me a place to do what I was best at. But you? I’ve seen the work in your shop. You’re an artist.”

“Thank you.”

He raised her hand to his mouth and kissed her knuckles. “Let me protect you, Willa. Let me do what I’m best at. What I was designed to do.”

She nodded, her voice almost a whisper. “Okay.”

“Does that mean you’ll come back and stay with me?”

She hesitated.

He pulled away a little. “If things went too fast for you, I totally understand. We can go right back to the getting to know each other phase.”

“I think we’re past that, but maybe we should slow things down a little.”

“I’m cool with that.” He shrugged. “Really, I just miss Jasper.”

She laughed. “You were so good with him.” A soft sigh and she conceded. “I’ll come back.”

“Good.” A lightness filled him. “I’ll feel better being able to keep an eye on you in case this creep comes around. Where did you go, anyway?”

“Pandora Williams’. She’s an old friend.”

He nodded. “My real estate agent.”

“Funny story, she wanted to introduce me to you after you moved to town, but I wouldn’t let her set me up because of how busy I was.”

He let out a moan. “You mean Jasper and I could have been hanging out for months already? Sad.”

She laughed again. “Yeah, well, clearly I don’t always make the best decisions.”

“You’re doing fine.” He stood. “Ready to give your statement?”

“Yes. Ready to put all this behind me, too.”

While Nick went to get the sheriff, Willa did a few cleansing breaths to rid herself of the uncomfortable feelings her bad memories had dredged up. Sharing everything with Nick like that had definitely made her feel better, she just hoped they could move past it. They were both coming into this relationship with a lot of baggage.

And baggage was something she liked to avoid.

Sheriff Merrow walked in with Nick behind him. Both men sat, Nick beside her and the sheriff at his desk.

He pulled out a recording device and set it on the desk between them. “I hope you don’t mind. It’s easier if I record these things and then have Birdie transcribe them.”

She waved a hand. “No, it’s fine.”

“All right.” He switched the device on. “Tell me everything you know about the man you believe to be stalking you.”

She took a breath. “His name is Martin Burnside. He lives in Coulder, Arkansas. He’s a troll, specifically a rock troll from what I’ve been able to gather. He contacted me through my shop’s website. He wanted a ring to bring him a second true love. His first wife died, and after a period of mourning, he decided he’d been alone long enough.”

Sheriff Merrow nodded. “You agreed to make him this ring?”

“I did. Explained how much it would cost and what I’d need from him. He paid and supplied me with the item necessary. All done through emails and regular mail. After his payment went through, I ordered the materials and made the ring.”

She frowned. “Unfortunately, in the course of making it, I cut myself. I thought I cleaned the ring up, but I now believe that a trace of my blood was left behind and it corrupted the magic used to finish the ring. I think my blood is why he became fixated on me. Why he thinks I’m the only woman for him now.”

She sighed. “At one point, I thought it was all over. He emailed to say he was sorry and that he wouldn’t contact me again, but it wasn’t twenty-four hours later that the emails started up again. I think what probably happened was he took the ring off. As soon as he put it back on, the feelings about me returned.”

“You have copies of those emails?” the sheriff asked.

She nodded. “I’ve saved them all. It was harmless stuff, or so I thought. Love poems, links to love song videos, stuff like that.”

“Nothing actionable,” Sheriff Merrow said. “But not necessarily harmless.”

“Then he sent me flowers. I almost came to see you then, but sending flowers isn’t a crime.”

“No, it’s not,” the sheriff agreed. “Were they from Marigold’s?”

“Yes. They were pretty, but I ended up tossing them out the next morning.”

Sheriff Merrow wrote something down. “I’ll confirm with her that Burnside sent them.”

“When was this?” Nick asked.

She looked at Nick. “That was the first night I went to the fountain. I just wanted Burnside to leave me alone. I didn’t wish him any ill will, but I didn’t know the extent to which he’d take things.”

Nick made a gruff noise. “And now we know he’s in town.”

Sheriff Merrow nodded. “We haven’t turned up a Martin Burnside staying anywhere within town limits, so he’s most likely using an assumed name. Which just makes me think he is our guy. If he’s harmless, why not use his real name?” He looked at Willa. “You’re at Nick’s, right?”

She shot Nick a look. “Yes.”

The sheriff tapped the recorder off. “Willa, it’s not a secret that the Ellinghams want you protected. Besides the fact that they consider you a very important member of the community, they don’t want any harm to come to you.”

“Or the town’s reputation,” Willa added. “After Delaney Ellingham’s abduction and Ivy being poisoned, I’m sure they don’t want any more bad press.”

“It’s not just that, Willa. Nocturne Falls is supposed to be a haven for our kind. If supernaturals can’t feel safe here, then the town isn’t working the way it’s supposed to.”

She nodded. “I get it. And I’m okay with it.”

“Good, because until this situation is resolved, Nick has been assigned as your personal protection duty.”

“I know.”

The sheriff’s brows knit together. “You understand I’m talking round the clock protection.”

“Sure, I—wait, Nick’s not going to lose his job at the fountain over this, is he?”

Sheriff Merrow snorted. “Hardly. If anything, I’d say he’s gotten a promotion. I’m sure he prefers spending time with you over sitting on the fountain stage entertaining the late-night crowd.”

Willa laughed. “I wouldn’t say he was exactly entertaining the late-night crowd. He didn’t say a single word.”

“Hey,” Nick said. “I can be entertaining.”

“One on one,” Willa mumbled.

Nick snorted.

The sheriff pulled a face. “About this ring. Is there a way to…break the magic you put into it?”

She sighed. “I don’t know. I’ve never had to do that before. But I did talk to Pandora Williams about it, and she said she’d research it.”

“Good. You find out anything, you let me know. In the meantime, we’ll keep looking for Burnside.” He glanced at Nick. “Keep her safe.”

“Will do,” Nick said.

The sheriff stood. “Burnside’s prints haven’t come back yet, but once we have the proof he was the one who broke into your apartment, I’ll put out a bulletin. We’ll get him picked up.”

Willa stayed seated. “You mean if you find him.”

“He’s a rock troll. He won’t stay hidden long.” Sheriff Merrow lifted a finger. “That reminds me, we think there’s a good chance he’ll come to the shop.”

“I can’t afford to close it. Not with the crowd in town for Red, White and Boo. I can’t afford to let the brownies run it by themselves either. They’ll give everything away.”

“We don’t want you to close it, just be on alert. You being there may help draw Burnside out. Of course, if he does turn up, hit the silent alarm.”

Willa chewed her lip. “And if he tries something?”

“Try is all he’ll do,” Nick said.

Sheriff Merrow nodded. “Hardwin has full authority to do whatever’s necessary to keep you safe.”

She stood. “So Nick’s going to work with me?”

The sheriff smiled. “Nick’s going everywhere with you until this is over. Until Burnside is dealt with, Nick is your shadow.”

Nick watched Willa shake her head and sigh as she stared out the shop windows from behind the back counter.

“What’s wrong?” he called out from where he lounged in the office of her jewelry store, behind the two-way glass that looked out onto the shop floor.

“I feel like a sitting duck.”

“You’re not, I swear.” He’d exchanged his T-shirt and jeans for a white button-down and khakis, the closest he came to civilized work attire. His feet were on the desk and Jasper was curled up on his lap. The big orange cat’s purr rumbled with satisfaction every time Nick ran his hand down the animal’s back. “I won’t let anything happen to you.”

Willa stuck her head in, a gold bracelet in her hand. “I don’t think Jasper’s in any danger, but it’s sweet that you two have bonded like this.”

Nick made a face. “I meant I wouldn’t let anything happen to you.”

“I know.” Her little half-smile flattened out. “I just feel…I don’t know.”

“Vulnerable?”

She nodded.

“We could lock the door and do…other things.” He waggled his brows. “Naked things.”

“There are customers in the shop,” she hissed, but then she laughed, reddening a bit as she leaned in farther to talk to him. “And such dirty talk when my poor innocent baby is right there on your lap. Jasper, don’t listen to the bad man.”

Jasper’s ear twitched, but he didn’t move. Nick grinned. “You want me to come out there and help you? I can unlock cases and show people stuff.”

“You think it’s that easy?” Willa’s brows bent in doubtfulness. “The phrase bull in a china shop comes to mind.”

“I won’t break anything. And if I do, the Ellinghams will pay for it. I’ll just file an expense report.”

She shrugged. “Hang on.” She popped out, only to pop back in a second later. “Heads up.” She tossed him a set of keys on a telephone cord bracelet.

He snatched them out of the air. “Keys for the cases?”

“Yep. You want to work? Knock yourself out.”

He gave Jasper a little shake. “Sorry, furry dude, your mother’s putting me to work.”

Willa rolled her eyes. “You asked if you could.”

Jasper stretched, climbed onto the desk and curled up on a stack of papers. Nick stood and grinned. He enjoyed teasing Willa way more than he should. “How much are you paying me?”

She snorted. “You haven’t sold anything yet.”

“I’m going to sell more than you today, you’ll see.” He came to stand beside her behind the front counter. Customers milled about, but no one seemed to be in need of immediate attention.

“Sure you are,” she said quietly.

“Care to make it interesting?”

She glanced up at him. “What did you have in mind?”

He was struck for a moment by how gorgeous she was, but also by how stressed she looked. She could use some fun. “Winner gets a picnic tomorrow night to watch the fireworks. Loser does all the work.”

“At the fairgrounds?”

“Isn’t that the best place to see the fireworks?”

She nodded, her face brightening. “It is. But that would mean you’d have to get there early to reserve a good spot. How are you going to do that if you’re supposed to be my shadow?”

He frowned. “You’re right. I guess the bet’s off. I can’t believe I forgot about that.”

“Oh, no you don’t. You’re not getting out of it that easily. I’m calling Sheriff Merrow and telling him I need a deputy here during the day tomorrow to relieve you. Because you’re going to lose this bet and you’ll need to be planning and packing a picnic.”

“Willa, I can’t leave you alone like that.”

“I won’t be alone. I’ll have Ramona here and one of the deputies and besides, I’ve got the panic button if anything goes wrong.”

“I don’t know.” It felt like going against his basest instincts, but he wasn’t the only one capable of protecting her.

She smiled. “It will be fine. I won’t be alone at any point during the day.”

He didn’t say anything.

She batted her lashes at him. “I really want this picnic.”

He sighed. “All right. But only if the sheriff can spare a deputy.” He snorted. “I love how you’re assuming I’m going to lose.”

She walked away from him. “Sorry, couldn’t hear you, on my way to sell something.”

Before he could respond, she was deep in conversation with a young couple looking at engagement rings.

Damn, she was going to outsell him so hard. But he was also completely okay with losing. He made a quick call to Merrow to secure the deputy for tomorrow himself, then headed to the other side of the store and went to work.

Halfway through the day, she was smoking him exactly as he’d predicted. He’d made a few sales, but it wasn’t as easy as he thought it would be. Ramona came in for her afternoon shift, giving Willa and Nick a chance to eat the lunch one of the busboys from Howler’s had just delivered.

They sat side by side at the desk, after they’d moved Jasper, and opened up the takeout containers. Club sandwiches and fries, the special of the day.

They were halfway through lunch when Ramona came in. “Pandora Williams is here to see you, Willa.”

“Send her back.”

Pandora came in, wearing her usual Realtor uniform, slim pantsuit, bright top, bold jewelry. She was the most unwitchy witch Willa knew, and in this town, there were plenty to know. “Sorry to interrupt your lunch. Hi, Nick. How’s the house?”

“House is great, thanks.”

“You ever want to trade up, get something bigger, you let me know.”

“Will do.”

Pandora looked at Willa. “I see you two patched things up.”

Willa nodded. “We did.”

“Okay to talk here then?”

Willa got up and shut the office door, giving them privacy. “It is now.”

“Great. I went to my mother’s library and did some research. I didn’t find much, but I talked to her—in very vague terms—about how to break a spell like the one you did. I hope that was okay.”

“Of course. I’m sure she’s not going to blab. Besides, if she’s still dating Hugh Ellingham’s butler, I’m sure she’ll hear about this sooner or later. Was she able to shed any light on what to do?”

“A little.” Pandora crossed her arms. “She said the only way to break the spell that she knew for sure would work is to destroy the ring, but he’s got to give you the ring of his own free will.”

“How the hell is that going to happen?” Nick asked. “The guy’s stalking her.”

Pandora nodded. “I asked my mom that. She said if you can learn the troll’s real name, you can ask him for the ring and he’ll give it to you.”

Willa sighed. “Any thoughts on how I might do that?”

Nick grunted. “You could agree to meet him and maybe talk him into it. If he’s really that gone over you, he might not think twice about telling you.”

Willa raised her brows. “That sounds safe. Meeting with the troll who’s obsessed with me. I’m sure he won’t try to haul me back to his lair or anything.”

“I don’t think trolls have lairs,” Pandora said.

“Caves,” Nick added.

“You know what I mean.” Willa put her hands on her hips. “You two seem to think this is no big deal.”

Nick laced his fingers through hers. “Willa, whatever we set up, I’m going to be there. Close by.”

“How are you going to manage that?”

He grinned. “I have a plan. Now we just need Burnside to contact you.”

Willa thought for a moment. “You’re sure you can keep control of this situation?”

“Absolutely.”

She reached over and hit the power button on her computer. “Then we don’t need to wait for him to contact me.”

Twelve minutes. That’s how long it had taken Martin Burnside to respond to Willa’s email agreeing to meet him.

Now it was the other side of midnight, and she stood in the middle of the park, waiting on him. Pacing. Going over every possibility in her head. And trying not to freak out.

Sheriff Merrow and one of his deputies, Jenna Blythe, watched from the roof of the sundries shop across the street. Hugh and Julian Ellingham lurked in the shadows of the trees at the farthest edge of the park. And Nick was right behind her, on the fountain stage, looking just the way he had when she’d first unknowingly met him. Like a statue of a gargoyle.

“Maybe he’s not coming,” she whispered.

“He’ll show,” Nick answered, his soft growl a darker shade of his usual voice thanks to the granite confines of his current form.

She responded with a short, jerky nod and went back to pacing, her eyes scanning both directions for her stalker. Minutes passed with no sign of the troll.

“Willa.”

She jumped and turned at the sound of her name. A dark, hulky shape stood just outside the edge of the soft glow of the closest street lamp. Somehow Burnside had gone unnoticed as he’d approached her. Her heart thumped in her chest. “M-Martin?”

He nodded and stepped into the light. “Pretty, pretty Willa. I’m so happy you agreed to meet me.”

The light shone off his scalp, his thinning gray hair doing little to camouflage his impending baldness despite his attempts to comb it into a style that said otherwise. His nose and lips were bulbous, a typical troll trait, but his small black eyes were surprisingly kind. Willa nodded. “I just thought…we should talk.”

“I agree.” He smiled, revealing a row of small, square teeth. He wore dark denim overalls with a sport coat, an interesting look to say the least. He reached into the jacket pocket. “I brought you a gift.”

She swallowed and backed up toward Nick.

Martin held out a small package wrapped in a man’s handkerchief. Hopefully not used. The platinum ring she’d made for him gleamed on his finger.

She took the gift and untied the knot. Inside was a snail shell carved with flowers and vines. It was actually quite lovely. “Did you make this?”

He nodded shyly. “Hobby of mine. You like it?”

“It’s very pretty. Thank you.” She hoped that was enough small talk, because she was ready to get this conversation moving toward something useful. “I didn’t bring you anything, but—”

He thrust his hand out, making her jerk back. “You made me this ring. That’s good enough.”

If only she could snatch it and be done with this whole thing. “If we’re going to get to know each other better, I feel like I should know your name.”

His brow wrinkled in uncertainty. “Martin.”

Okay, that wasn’t going to work. She was going to have to apply herself to the task, make him believe she really liked him. Not only was it a lie, but it was…icky. She forced herself to smile, but she couldn’t imagine what it looked like to him because it sure didn’t feel real.

He smiled back.

Maybe the dim lighting was on her side.

She sidled closer, going for coy as best she could. It was like trying to flirt with one of the old men who hung around outside of the hardware store. “No, Martin, I mean your real name. You know…” She brushed her fingers over his arm. “Your true name.”

His smile faltered. “I, uh…I’m not sure I should…”

She stomped her foot in a show of the most juvenile upset she could muster. “I knew you didn’t really like me. You’re just pretending, aren’t you?” Ugh. This was so not her.

He clutched at the air, his thick stubby fingers clenching nothing. “No, I love you. I do. You’re the only woman I can think about.”

She crossed her arms and gave him a stern glare, something that took little effort. “And I suppose you still want to marry me.”

“I do. Very much.” He looked like he might cry.

She touched his arm again. “How can I marry a man when I don’t even know his real name?”

Martin took a deep breath, his weepy eyes squeezing shut for a moment, then he whispered something unintelligible.

She leaned forward, tightening her grip on him a little. “What was that?”

He gulped. “Brindlesticks.”

The name came out on a whisper and a whirl of magic, sending a trail of luminescent sparks through the air that winked out as quickly as they’d appeared.

He’d given her his true name. And by doing so, the power to control him. She let go of him.

In that moment, she realized Nick was watching her do exactly what she’d told him she never would. Force someone to do something against their will.

But it was her or Martin, and she couldn’t sacrifice the rest of her life because of some magic gone wrong.

She gently took Martin’s hand. It was as limp as a sleeping kitten. A wash of pity swept her. He was in this state because of her. “Thank you, Martin.”

He nodded. “I love you, Willa.”

She smiled sadly. It was time to bring this charade to a close. She dropped his hand and held her palm out. “Brindlesticks, please give me the ring I made for you. I want it back.”

His eyes went wide, and he looked like he’d been slapped. “You tricked me.”

“No.” She shook her head. “I’m trying to save you, Martin. The magic in the ring is tainted. I’m going to make things right again.”

Snarling and muttering, he wriggled the ring free from his finger and threw it at her feet. He went oddly still, the anger on his face vanishing into blankness. He blinked like nothing around him seemed familiar.

She scooped up the ring and stuck it in her pocket. “Mr. Burnside, you might want to go back to your hotel room and get some sleep.”

He peered at her. “Who are you? Why am I here?”

“I’m Willa Iscove. I’m the one who made the ring for you.” She hesitated. “There was a mix up with the ring.”

He looked at his hand. “I don’t…where is it?”

“I have to make you a new one.” That’s the least she could do.

He glanced up, confusion clouding his gaze. “Why?”

“Because the magic I put into the first one wasn’t working. All my fault. I’ll make the new one right away and mail it to you express. You’ll have it by next week, I promise.”

He rubbed his finger where the ring had been. “This is all real odd.”

“I know. I’m sorry.”

She realized Sheriff Merrow and Deputy Blythe were walking up behind him. The sheriff gave her a nod. “We’ll take it from here, Willa.”

Martin twisted around. “What’s going on?”

The sheriff answered for her. “You broke into Miss Iscove’s apartment.”

“I did?” Martin looked at her, eyes wild. “I don’t remember that.”

She felt awful. Her mistake had caused all this. “I’m not going to press charges.”

“We’re still taking him in for questioning,” Sheriff Merrow said.

Martin’s shoulders slumped. He put up no fuss as Deputy Blythe cuffed him and led him away to the squad car.

“Do you have to do that?” Willa asked.

The sheriff nodded. “He’s an unknown quantity, Willa. Better safe than sorry.”

“I guess.”

Nick stepped off the fountain platform, still in gargoyle form. “You okay, Willa? You did great.”

She shook her head. She could sense him towering over her, but couldn’t bring herself to meet his gaze. “I feel awful. This was all my fault. My magic made him crazy.”

“Be that as it may,” Sheriff Merrow said. “He still broke into your house and damaged your front door. I’d like to talk to him, make sure he’s not going to do anything like that again, and he should pay for the damage.”

“No.” She frowned. “I’ll pay for it. Like I said, I’m not pressing charges.” She rubbed at her temple. “Chalk it up to a lesson learned.”

“Understood.” The sheriff gave her a nod. “Anything comes up, I’ll let you know but otherwise consider this matter done.”

A shimmer of energy caught her eye.

Nick was back in human form. He held out his hand. “C’mon, Willa. Let’s go home.”

She nodded and took his hand, letting him lead her away from the park. Neither of them spoke until they were a couple of blocks away.

“You sure you’re all right?” he asked.

She shrugged. “I feel responsible.”

“I know, but it’s over now. Resolved. Nothing more to…worry about.”

She glanced at him. “What? Why’d you pause like that?”

“It’s nothing.” His gaze held a distant look.

“No, it’s not. What are you thinking?”

“I don’t want to sound like one of those crazy conspiracy theorists, but that all went down really easily. He gave up his real name without much of a struggle.”

She pressed her hand to her cheek. “I don’t know…he thought he was in love with me. Why wouldn’t he have given me his name?”

“Like I said, it’s nothing.”

She tugged on his hand and brought them both to a stop. “What are you thinking?”

He pulled her in tight and wrapped his arms around her. “That I’m crazy about you.”

She smiled but poked a finger in his chest. “Seriously.”

Nick paused, then finally relented. “I don’t want to make you worry for no reason, but it seems suspicious to me that he’s so in love with you, then the ring comes off and he’s not.”

She thought a moment. “Well, I’m pretty sure that’s what happened before, when he sent me the email apologizing. He probably took the ring off then, too.”

“In that email, did he come off the same way? Like he didn’t know what had happened?”

“I…I don’t remember.” She bunched her mouth to one side. “I’d have to look again.”

“Maybe you should.” He kissed her, short and sweet. “Let’s go home. I’m sure Jasper’s ready to eat again.”

She held tight and stayed where she was. “Wait, you still haven’t told me what you suspect.”

“I don’t know what I suspect, just that things went too smoothly. Experience has taught me that’s not usually the way life works. And maybe this thing is over, but maybe it’s not. Either way, I’m not prepared to back off from protecting you just yet.”

She grinned and leaned into him. “You’re just trying to keep me to yourself.”

He winked at her. “That wouldn’t be such a bad thing, would it?”

“No.”

“Are you going to destroy the ring tonight?”

“No. It’ll take too much out of me. Tomorrow, first thing. I promise.”

They started walking again. She loved the rough feel of his hand against hers. Being Nick’s girl was pretty great, actually. Then her mind wandered to what he’d said about things going too easily with Martin Burnside.

She trusted Nick’s judgment. What if he was right? What if something else was going on? But what could that be? She shook the thoughts away. She didn’t want to borrow trouble, and she’d done enough thinking and worrying and feeling bad about Martin Burnside.

And after the ring was destroyed, she could finally move forward, finally open herself up to the chance at happiness with Nick. Finally put the stress of all this behind her and enjoy life.

She smiled at the man walking beside her. With a guy like Nick watching over her, how could she not?

Willa finished turning on all the display case lights before sliding past Nick on the way to the office. “I know you made up that bet just so you could take me on a picnic for the Fourth of July.”

The little sundress she had on today looked like it had been made for her. It was the same ocean water blue as her eyes and showed off her beautiful figure. Made him especially proud that he was spending the evening out with her. That this gorgeous creature was with him. He grabbed her hand to keep her beside him a second longer.

“Maybe I did, maybe I didn’t.” He kissed her cheek. They were still getting the store open so there were no customers in yet. She smelled of floral shampoo and the detergent he used on his towels.

She smirked. “Clearly, you did. You probably lost on purpose, too.”

“You’ll never know.” He hadn’t. Although he’d also done his best to make it close, but there was no outselling the woman who created the goods.

She traced her fingers down his arm. “I’m going to let you have this one because I’m really looking forward to the picnic.”

The phone rang before he could say anything else.

She picked it up. “Illusions.” She smiled. “Good morning, Sheriff. I see. No, that wasn’t from me. Not working on anything like that either. Just the ring and I’m destroying that this morning. Okay. Thank you.” She hung up.

“Everything all right?”

She nodded. “Yep. Sheriff Merrow said Martin Burnside had another piece of jewelry on him, some kind of cuff bracelet, and wanted to make sure it hadn’t come from me too or been stolen from my apartment. Since that wasn’t the case, he’s releasing Burnside and making sure he’s on his way back to Arkansas.”

“Good.” Nick walked over to her, slipped his arms around her waist and nuzzled the delicate pointed tip of her ear. “Now, about that picnic. I’m looking forward to it, too. For lots of reasons.”

She let out a half sigh, half giggle and pried at his hands without using much real effort. “I am not making out with you in public.”

“It’s the Fourth of July, and I’m a veteran. Making out with me is your patriotic duty.”

She laughed and twisted in his arms to face him. “Is that so?”

“Mm-hmm.” He kissed her again, nudging her against the case of rings and taking his time with her mouth. She tasted of coffee and syrup from the pancakes he’d made them for breakfast. Warm and sweet. Her tongue teased his, and a rough, feral noise escaped his throat.

She leaned into him, her hands coming up to wind in his hair. Her touch sent shivers of pleasure through him, a feeling that had taken some getting used to, but now it just pushed him closer to the edge.

His hands slipped to her taut backside, cupping her and tugging her closer. The heat of her body through the thin cotton sundress was a familiar warmth that took him right to the brink of losing control. He broke the kiss. It was that or take her right there in the store.

Both of them breathed heavily, and the languid look in her eyes only fueled his already wicked thoughts. He nipped at her mouth one more time. “You could just close for the day. We could go back to the house and—”

“I’m only open until six as it is.” She flattened her hands on his chest as she sucked her lower lip under her teeth. “Although the offer is tempting. Very.” Her gaze narrowed. “Too bad you have a picnic to prepare for.”

He sighed and reluctantly let her go. Hard to do when all he could think about was taking her back to bed. “I do.”

She gave him a curious look before heading back toward the office.

“What was that look for?”

She stopped at the small table that held some of the shop’s equipment and turned on the squat high-pressured steam machine and the ultrasonic jewelry cleaner beside it. “I was wondering if you’re going to make the food yourself or pick it up from somewhere.”

“I can cook. A little. Hey, I made breakfast.”

“So we’re having pancakes for the picnic?”

“No. I’m picking up the food. Then there’s no question it’ll be good.” He checked his watch. He’d put in an order at Delaney’s Delectables for the dessert. The rest of it was coming from Howler’s. Plus, he had to get wine, clean the cooler out, find a good blanket for them to sit on, make sure he had the corkscrew packed, get the camp chairs out…what was he forgetting? “I should probably get moving. Lots to do to hold up my end of the deal. I’ll be back at six sharp to walk you to our spot.”

“You’re sure it’ll be okay to leave everything?”

He nodded. “Merrow and the rest of his deputies will be on patrol, but I’ll get someone to keep an eye on it.”

“Okay. Remember, feed Jasper before you leave the house to get our spot.”

“It’s at the top of my list.” Amazing how her crazy orange cat had grown on him. He actually enjoyed the company in the house. And Jasper was highly entertaining. When he wasn’t expressing himself with his teeth.

The front door rattled, and Ramona peered in through the glass. She mouthed, “Open up.”

Willa made a noise. “I think the only reason she’s on time is the chance to see you.” She gestured toward the entrance. “Will you let her in?”

“Sure.” He unlocked the door and pulled it open, the soft sounds of the town getting the day underway greeting him. “Morning.”

The brownie grinned. “Good morning, Nick. Happy Fourth of July. You’re a veteran, right?”

He nodded.

Her lids lowered coyly over her large dark eyes. “Pretty sure I’m supposed to hug a veteran today.”

“There will be plenty of veterans for you to hug at the fireworks later, Ramona.” Willa eyed her sternly. “Right now, there’s a new shipment of earrings waiting to be carded. Also, the watch band order came in and needs to be added to stock.”

Ramona rolled her eyes and whispered, “Slave driver,” under her breath.

Nick laughed as the girl stomped toward the back of the store.

Willa shook her head as she walked toward him. “You look like a cat who just got into the cream.”

“I can’t help that I’m universally appealing.”

Willa snorted. “Getting a little full of yourself with all this attention, aren’t you?”

He snagged her hand and drew her in. “Maybe spending time with such a beautiful woman is inflating my ego. You think we should stop seeing each other?”

She screwed her face into a fierce, challenging expression. “Why? Is that what you want?”

“No. Never.” The light of truth blinked on in his brain. He didn’t ever want to stop seeing her.

“Good answer. And I see a deputy outside. You’re free to go and prepare for our picnic.” She smiled and gave him a quick peck on the lips. “See you at six?”

“On the nose.”

“By which you mean two minutes early.”

He laughed. “You’re really starting to know me.” He gave her a wave and headed out to start his day full of errands and prep.

By four o’clock he had the food picked up—chocolate-covered strawberries and salted chocolate truffles from Delaney’s Delectables and cold steak sandwiches with pasta salad and chips from Howler’s—and the cooler stocked with everything they’d need. He had another bag packed with a blanket, bug spray, a Guns and Ammo magazine he’d been meaning to catch up on, and glow sticks, just because. He’d also pulled out two camp chairs and a beach umbrella from the shed. He wasn’t sure they’d use them, but he was trying to anticipate Willa’s every need.

He fed Jasper a whole can of food, which was more than Willa had said to give him, but Nick knew it was going to be a late night. Then, just to be on the safe side, Nick filled up the dry food bowl until it was mounded and overflowing. He shook his head as Jasper went to town. “If you get fat, your mother is not going to be happy with me. We might have to start letting you out in the backyard to run around.”

He gave Jasper a little scratch on the head, then gathered up the picnic stuff, put his sunglasses on and headed to the fairgrounds behind the firehouse where the evening’s festivities would take place. It was about a twenty-minute walk from the house, but with the crowd, it might take them an hour to get back. From what he’d heard, the Red, White and Boo Festival was one of the year’s most popular events in Nocturne Falls.

That seemed true judging by the crowd already gathered to grab a good spot to watch the fireworks. At one end of the fairgrounds, the staging area for the fireworks was roped off for a good fifty feet. At the other end, where the bandstand was, people had already set up blankets and sun umbrellas to enjoy the bluegrass group currently providing entertainment.

Kids were making good use of the giant inflatable slide and bounce house that had been erected for the occasion. The festival mascot, a character dressed like the ghost of Uncle Sam, wandered through the throng shaking hands and posing for pictures.

Several food trucks were set up by the regular concession stand, but a few hawkers walked through the growing crowd. They sold cotton candy, peanuts, beer, sparklers, bottles of Nocturne Falls water, and American flags. Nick imagined the number of hawkers would grow as the evening progressed and the crowd increased.

He picked a spot halfway between the bandstand and the staging area and set up the blanket, the two camp chairs, and the small beach umbrella he’d thrown in for good measure. He was glad he had now. The sun was hot, and the shade was welcome.

After putting the cooler between the two chairs like a side table, he took a seat and pulled out his magazine to pass the time until he could pick up Willa. An hour in and the spaces around him were rapidly disappearing.

Quarter to six and he knew he’d gotten there at the right time. The fairgrounds were jammed. The only spaces still available were on the edges and near the back. He did a three-sixty and smiled. He’d chosen well. And now it was time to pick up his girl.

“Hey, buddy, can I ask you a favor?” He nodded at the older couple who’d set up next to him. The man was wearing a USMC Retired cap.

Semper Fi looked at him. “What can I do for you, son?”

“Watch my gear until I get back? Gotta pick up my girl. I’ll bring you a beer if you want.”

The man squinted at Nick’s Ranger tattoo. “You got it, son. Happy to have that beer, too.”

“Will do. Thanks.” Nick picked his way through the crowd and back to Main Street, arriving at five fifty-nine.

Willa was at the door, laughing. She opened it and came out, keys in hand. “Right on time.”

He leaned against the building. “Miss me?”

“Terribly. Did you feed Jasper?”

“Like a king.”

She locked the door. “Did you get a good spot?”

“No.” He grinned as she frowned. “I got a great spot.”

She tucked the keys in her purse. “Lead me to it.”

He took her hand and walked her back to the fairgrounds, stopping to get a beer off one of the roving vendors. It was more expensive than getting one from a food truck, but he didn’t want to waste time waiting in the long lines.

Back at the spot he’d set up, he handed the cold brew to Semper Fi. “Thanks.”

“Much obliged.” The man gave Nick a nod as he took the beer.

Willa had already settled into one of the camp chairs. She beamed up at him. “This is a great spot. You did well.”

Nick preened a little at the praise. Making her happy was really all he cared about. “Hungry?”

“Yes.”

“Then let’s eat.” He opened the cooler and spread out the meal he’d picked up.

He asked her about her day as they ate, then he cleaned up and they sat for a bit in comfortable silence, holding hands and watching people go by. Time slipped away with the setting sun. He took the umbrella down when twilight settled over them and they folded up the camp chairs and sat side by side on the blanket.

The fireworks followed shortly after, a spectacular display that had the whole crowd oohing and ahhing simultaneously. Every time one of the big boomers went off, Willa gave his hand a little squeeze.

He couldn’t remember a time when he’d been happier. It was a physical presence within him, a lightness of being that seemed incongruous with who he was. A leviathan-class gargoyle should not feel like he was filled with helium. He snorted softly at the thought.

“What?” Willa asked.

He shook his head. “Nothing. Just happy.”

She nodded, a short quick movement. “Me, too.”

Fireworks over, they packed up and gathered everything.

She stuck her little purse in the large bag he’d brought, then slung it over her shoulder. “I can carry something else.”

“I’ve got the rest.” He patted his pockets. “Hey, check that my phone and keys are in there?”

She looked inside the bag. “Yep. Side pocket. You want them?”

“Not until we get to the house.” He slung the straps from the camp chairs over his shoulder, then grabbed the handle of the rolling cooler. Finally, he tucked the umbrella under that arm as well to leave a hand free for Willa.

Hand in hand, they made their way along with the crowd. Progress was as slow moving as he’d anticipated, and it was after eleven by the time they turned onto his street, but he didn’t care and she didn’t seem to either.

The night had been perfect. For him, anyway. “You have a good time?”

“No.” A slow smile spread across her face. “I had a great time. Thanks for putting all that together. It was perfect.”

He nodded. “Anytime.” And he meant it.

“I bet Jasper’s going to be crying for food.”

Nick snorted as they approached the house. “I bet he won’t be.”

She looked at him. “Why’s that?”

“Because—”

“I was starting to think you were never coming back.” Two people walked out from the shadows on the side of the house. One was Martin Burnside. Nick didn’t recognize the one who’d spoken, but judging by his pointed ears, he was fae.

Willa sucked in a breath. “Martin, I thought this was over.”

The troll just looked straight ahead, his dark, unblinking stare like that of a man not in full control of his faculties.

Nick dropped everything and took a step forward, putting himself in front of Willa. “You’re on private property. You need to leave.”

The fae grinned and tried to look around Nick at Willa. “Look at how well you’ve trained your pet. Kyanna is going to be so pleased.”

Willa put her hand on Nick’s arm and stepped up next to him. “He’s not my pet. Who are you and what are you doing? And who’s Kyanna?”

The fae had the blunt-cut hair of a schoolboy, shaved close on the sides and long on top. A hank of the muddy blond hair fell over his brows as he dipped his head and splayed his long fingers over his chest. “I’m wounded. Dear sweet Willa, do you really not recognize your brother, Zane? Or the name of your sister?” He dropped his hand and his smile. “But then, why would you? You ran away from your family and your responsibilities.”

Nick’s gaze snapped to Willa’s face, and she looked stunned more than anything. Her voice was strained when she spoke. “My brother? I…I never even knew your name. What do you want with me?”

“We need you at home. Our parents are…not well.”

His words rang false, but Nick didn’t know if Willa would interpret them that way. He stared the fae down. “Why not send a message then? Why come in person?”

Zane shot him an angry look, but spoke to Willa. “Tell your pet to relax.”

Willa scowled. “He’s not my pet. Call him that again, and I’ll—”

“You’ll what?” Zane asked. “Run away again?”

“How do I even know you’re really my brother or that this Kyanna is my sister?”

“You don’t.” Zane shrugged. “But if you want to see your parents again before they die, I suggest you come with me now.”

“Willa, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to.”

Zane’s gaze narrowed. “That’s where you’re wrong, pet.”

Willa’s fists clenched. Zane stepped toward her. Nick’s instincts kicked in at the same moment. He launched toward the other fae.

But Zane didn’t retreat like Nick had expected. Instead, Zane’s hand came up, something shiny held in the curve of his palm. He slapped his hand over Nick’s wrist, clamping down.

Nick shook him off, but it was too late. He looked down at his wrist as his body started to shut down, no longer his to control. He sank to his knees, staring at the metal cuff. The power spilling into his skin from it could mean only one thing. A fae slave bracelet. The realization lit a hot, angry ember in his core.

Willa charged Zane, but Martin grabbed her and held her immobile. She kicked against him, but her efforts were wasted on the rock troll. “What did you do to him?”

Nick tried to come to her aid, but couldn’t move. The ember in his belly glowed red with rage.

“Shut her up,” Zane commanded.

Martin clamped a hand over Willa’s mouth as Zane stared down at Nick. “What I did to him is something you should have already done.”

He shook his head and gestured at Martin. “Put her in the van. I’ll deal with him.”

Martin dragged Willa away. Zane lifted a finger at Nick. “On your feet.”

Against his will, Nick stood. The magic from the bracelet weighed him down like a thick, wet blanket. He could lift small parts of it, but not the whole thing at once. Not enough to make a difference.

Zane pointed toward the side yard where a van was parked. “Walk.”

Nick put one foot ahead of the other, trudging silently. Inside, he was seething. The only saving grace was that he and Willa were going together. He just hoped she didn’t mind too much when he crushed her brother like a bug.

Willa’s wrists and ankles were secured with duct tape. Another strip sealed her mouth. As the van lurched forward, she braced her feet on the door to keep from sliding. If the rust spots were any indication, it was an old vehicle. The square windows on the back doors were painted over, and the inside carried the musty smell of dirt and oil and metal. Or maybe that was the crummy piece of carpet covering the van floor.

Nick lay beside her, staring up at the van’s stripped-down ceiling. Wires stuck out where a light had once been.

“Nick,” she whispered behind the tape. It didn’t come out like much more than a soft, unintelligible word, but he was smart enough to figure out she was trying to get his attention.

No response.

He’d been like that since Zane had told him to get in, lie down and shut up. It had to have something to do with the cuff bracelet Zane had clamped on him. It made her think of the one Sheriff Merrow had described finding on Martin Burnside, which made sense. Clearly, it was some kind of controlling device. So why not put one on her?

She thought it through. Martin was a rock troll. Nick was a gargoyle. Creatures whose true natures were born of stone.

They hadn’t put a bracelet on her because it would have no effect on any creature who wasn’t born of stone or metal. But a bracelet like that could have only been created by a fae with the same abilities she had. Another lapidus. Zane? Maybe. They shared the same parents. If he was telling the truth. He did look a little like her father if memory served her right.

She lifted her bound hands to touch Nick’s arm and mumbled his name again.

This time he looked at her.

Had touching him made the difference? She dug a fingernail under the edge of the duct tape covering her mouth and peeled the tape back enough so she could talk, then she wrapped her fingers around Nick’s forearm near his elbow, the same arm that wore the bracelet. It was like holding on to warm stone. “Are you okay?”

He shook his head that he wasn’t.

“In pain?”

Another silent no. She was glad he wasn’t hurt.

“The bracelet is doing this to you. Can you fight it?”

He shook his head, his gaze slanting toward his wrist, but not before she caught a distant spark of anger.

The van bumped over something, jostling her away from him. She wriggled back across the carpet remnant, getting close enough to make contact with him again. This time, she touched the bracelet. The second her fingers came into contact with it, magic vibrated off the cuff. The metal was doused with it, thicker and stronger than anything she’d felt before. She whispered the confirmation to Nick, although she was sure he already knew it too. “Fae magic.”

He nodded.

She pried at it, but it didn’t budge. Not that she had any kind of leverage. She tried again, unable to even get her fingers under it. She sighed but stayed in contact with him. “I have the feeling it can only be removed by whoever put it there.”

The muscles in Nick’s jaw twitched.

“Can you talk?”

He nodded.

“Let me guess, I have to tell you to talk?”

Another nod.

“Arn’ta rune,” she muttered softly, her anger building. “You can talk whenever you want.”

“Thank you.”

“Don’t thank me. This shouldn’t have happened to you in the first place.”

“Is that really your brother? He doesn’t look anything like you.”

“No, but he looks like my father so I guess he could be.” She did a quick calculation in her head. If he’d been two or three when she’d run… “Looks about the right age.”

“Any idea what your sister wants with you?”

“Not a clue, but I doubt it has anything to do with my parents dying.”

He nodded. “I doubt that, too.”

She lifted her hands. “Can you get this tape off me?”

His hand jerked forward, then dropped. He frowned. “No. There must be some kind of command built into the bracelet to prevent me from helping you.”

“That sucks.”

His mouth hardened into a firm line, and he rolled his gaze toward the front of the van. “When I get my hands on him…”

She sensed that he’d left his vow unfinished because of the possibility that Zane was her brother. She snorted. “Family or not, he took me hostage and is obviously behind Burnside’s stalking me. Do whatever you need to.”

He nodded. “Okay.”

“He’s got one of those bracelets on Burnside, too. That’s the other piece of jewelry Sheriff Merrow called about. I should have known.”

“How could you?”

If she had studied her history, that’s how, but when she’d run, she put all of that behind her. Refused to spend another moment giving it any more of her time. Decided her own way was all she needed. She sighed and stared at the ceiling, staying close enough that her arm was in contact with his. “My purse was in the beach bag and my cell phone was in my purse.”

“You already know my phone was in there, you checked for me.”

She groaned. “I really want to punch something.”

“I know the feeling.”

She thought for a moment, then tipped her head back and spoke loud enough to be heard over the van’s many noises. “Zane, please, we don’t have to do things this way. This is no way to treat family. I’d love to get to know you and Kyanna and see Mom and Dad again.”

His short bark of a laugh answered her. “Nice try. No more talking or I’ll stop this van and slap a fresh piece of duct tape over your mouth.”

She let out a long sigh. “So much for that.”

“Nice try, though.” Nick gave her a reassuring nod.

“We should probably get some rest.” She stared at the scratched windows.

“I’d rather stay awake. Be ready for when we stop.”

She looked over at him. “That might be a while.”

“You know where we’re going?”

“I think so. Back to the fae kingdom where I grew up, Rhoswynn. It’s in the mountains of Arkansas. Crap. I never connected Burnside being from Arkansas with the possibility he might be in league with my family.”

“Don’t worry about that now.” Nick squinted. “If we drive straight through, that might be…” He paused. “Close to nine or ten hours.”

“We’ll have to stop for gas at least once.”

He shook his head slowly. “This is diesel. I can tell by the growl of the engine. A van like this probably holds thirty-five gallons. It’ll be tight, but no, we won’t necessarily have to stop.”

“Crap.”

“Get some sleep. Anything happens, I’ll wake you.”

She let out a deep exhale and closed her eyes, leaning her head on his shoulder as best she could. She tried to think about things that made her happy. Like Nick. And Jasper.

She went stiff.

“What’s wrong?”

“Jasper,” she whispered back. “I know he’ll be okay for a day or two, but—”

“He’ll be fine for longer than that.”

“With his appetite? I don’t know.”

“I gave him a whole can of food and filled his dry food bowl to the top. Maybe over the top. There might have been some on the floor, actually.”

She almost laughed. “Which is exactly what I told you not to do.”

Nick nodded.

She exhaled some of the panic that had been coursing through her a second earlier. Jasper would be all right. Someone would figure out they were missing well before Jasper went hungry. “I love you.”

Nick’s mouth opened, but nothing came out. He looked a little stunned.

She swallowed, realizing what she’d said. Then she shrugged. “Well, I do. Get over it.”

Then she closed her eyes and snuggled up against him, praying that they lived through whatever happened next.

She hadn’t realized she’d fallen asleep until the pop and grind of gravel under the van’s tires woke her. The watery light of morning filtered in through a few scratches on the painted rear windows.

She looked over at Nick.

He gave her a half smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “Morning.”

“Did you sleep?”

“No.”

“Anything new?”

“No. We should be close to wherever they’re taking us soon.”

As if on cue, the van slowed to a stop. The engine stayed running. A screech of metal rang out, then the van moved forward into darkness and stopped again. The metal sang out once more.

“We’re very close.” A tremor of nerves ran through her. “We’ve just entered the mountain.”

Since Willa had touched him, Nick had gained a slight amount of control over the bracelet. He was pretty sure that had more to do with his perception than reality. Either way, he didn’t mind her being the one in control of him. Especially not since she’d confessed she loved him. He wanted to think those words had come from her heart, but he couldn’t help wonder if they had been born out of the stress of the moment and her relief that Jasper would be okay. They’d still been a sweet surprise.

One that would sustain him for whatever lay ahead.

He didn’t have any real plan yet, but at least he was able to form his own thoughts now. It seemed that as long as she stayed in contact with him, the weight of the bracelet’s magic on his mental state decreased enough that he could manage some thinking. What was foremost on his mind right now was keeping her safe.

Zane hadn’t given much away, but common sense told Nick there were two possibilities as to why Willa’s siblings wanted her home. One, they saw her as a potential ally. Or two, they saw her as a potential threat. And if she wasn’t the first, she was definitely the latter.

Either way, he ran the risk of losing her. An unacceptable outcome. But one he was currently powerless to prevent.

She wouldn’t join them. Not after what she’d told him about her childhood. There was too much bad blood there for her to suddenly decide she was ready to become a tool of the fae court.

That meant she would reject them. And they would want to destroy her.

His own fate was fairly certain. Zane must know he was a gargoyle. Martin had seen Nick in gargoyle form at the park. Nick had stepped off the platform as Martin was being cuffed and taken away. Surely he’d told Zane. The fae didn’t strike Nick as the compassionate type. There was no chance Zane was going to let a leviathan-class fly free.

Nick would spend the rest of his life enslaved.

Even while his gut churned with the anger of that injustice, he knew he could live with it. If he could get Willa out. Make sure she was safe.

If that didn’t happen, if she was hurt or…worse, then he no longer cared what happened to himself. And he would act accordingly, taking out as many as he could however he could.

Dim light flickered through the scratches in the paint. Then it turned into strips of white sun. Then dimmed again and finally, total darkness. Like they’d passed through a shaft of daylight before returning underground.

The van stopped.

Willa tensed. Her fingers clutched at him, but with her hands bound she couldn’t get a real grip on him. He wanted to touch her back, but she hadn’t given him the go ahead. He welcomed the anger that produced, adding it to the growing pool in his belly. More fuel for the fire he would eventually set.

The back doors swung open.

Zane stood there, Martin at his side. He pointed at Willa. “Free her ankles so she can walk and get her out.” Then he looked at Nick. “Let’s go, gargoyle. Out. Follow me.”

The command didn’t hold the same amount of power it had earlier after Zane had touched him. It was still impossible to refuse, but not in a way that left him unable to form other thoughts. Had Willa’s touch counteracted it somehow? Maybe it was because she’d been the last one to touch him. Or the last fae to touch the bracelet. Or the most powerful of the two. He wasn’t quite sure how it worked, but this slight advantage might be enough to buy them a chance to escape.

Martin sliced through the duct tape on Willa’s ankles, then grabbed her bound wrists and pulled her to her feet.

The troll’s rough treatment of her made Nick want to smash a fist into him, but instead, he played along like nothing had changed, pushing out of the van to stand beside Zane. They were in a tall, narrow cave, most likely carved out with fae magic if the unnaturally smooth walls and symmetrical structure were any indication. There were other vehicles parked in the space and smaller, man-sized openings led off from both sides.

Nick shifted his attention to Zane. The fae was tall, like Willa, but Nick still had him by eight inches and probably seventy pounds. If—when there was a physical confrontation, Zane was going to get hurt.

A lot.

Zane took Willa by the elbow and started moving them down an off-shoot of the cave they were in. “Kyanna is going to be so happy to see you.”

“Why?” Willa asked.

“Because she’s never met you. She wants to get to know her long-lost sister.”

“I wasn’t lost,” Willa snapped back. “Why take me hostage? What’s this all about?”

“Hostage?” Zane shook his head. “That’s such an ugly word.”

“Then we’re free to go?”

Zane laughed. “Kyanna’s going to love you.”

The hall around them changed. Designs adorned the plain hewn walls, and the ground beneath them was now paved with large, square stones, perfectly fitted and smooth. Fist-sized crystal were set into the walls, glowing with enough light to mimic a cloudy day. More fae magic at work.

The corridor branched. They went right. Another ten yards, and the hall doubled in size and silver gilding showed up in the design work. More crystals, brighter light. The ambient sounds of others reached them. A few fae passed. They glanced at him and Willa, but quickly bent their heads in deference to Zane.

Whatever position he held, he had power.

A grand set of double doors appeared before them, flanked by fae guards in simple khaki uniforms. Zane waved his hand. They jumped to open the doors and Zane strode through, his own importance keeping his chin high.

Through a small foyer, they passed on into a large open room. Four long, padded leather benches formed a square in the middle. Tall peaked windows made up the outer wall and looked out onto the most amazing thing Nick had ever seen.

The fae kingdom.

A magnificent stone castle rose from the center of a ring of mountains. More buildings, all impressive, spiraled out from the castle, diminishing in size until they looked like simple outbuildings.

Nick knew what he was seeing was real, but he also knew it didn’t exist on any map he’d ever seen. He shook his head. “How is this possible?”

“Welcome to the kingdom of Rhoswynn.” Zane smiled. “We are an impressive people, aren’t we?”

In the distance, a lone gargoyle soared through the air. A rider on his back.

Nick’s lip curled. “Not when you still keep slaves.”

Zane backhanded Nick, his arm slashing through the air as his mouth contorted. “Watch your mouth, gargoyle.”

Willa jumped in front of Nick. “Keep your hands off him.” She was seething, but unable to do anything about it, which only made her angrier.

Zane’s eyes lit up. “Don’t tell me you care about him. Keeping a pet is one thing, falling for him is quite another. Oh, this does make things interesting.”

She narrowed her gaze. “I really hope we’re not related.”

He smirked and leaned in toward her. “Well, we are.” He straightened and pointed at Nick. “You stay put. And make sure Willa doesn’t go anywhere either.” He grinned like that little twist was his best play of the day.

Nick grimaced but already the magic was changing something inside him to fall in line with Zane’s order.

Zane tipped his head at the troll. “She leaves, it’s your head.”

Martin grunted.

Zane headed for the doors and pushed through backwards, giving them a little wave. “See you soon.”

As the doors closed, Willa glared at Martin. “Touch me and I’ll throw you out the windows, understand?”

He grunted again.

She turned to Nick and took his hand. “Are you okay?”

He nodded. There was some relief in that.

“Speak to me,” she said.

“I’m fine. Your brother’s not exactly a threat physically, but I wish there was a way to get this cuff off.”

“We will.” She reached up and kissed him. “Then we have to get out of here.”

“Agreed. Any ideas? You know this place better than I do.”

“Can you shift?” She waved her hand impatiently. “You have my permission if that’s necessary.”

His eyes went down to slits, then he nodded. “Pretty sure I can. Especially since you said I could. Will you be able to guide us out?”

She sighed and stared out toward the castle. “It’s been a long time since I’ve been here. I’m not sure I could.”

“Let’s get a better look.” He hooked his fingers around hers and tugged her away from Martin. When they were at the wall of windows, he spoke quietly. “When you touch me, your touch overrides the bracelet some. It’s also helped to break some of the bracelet’s hold on me. Not completely, but enough that I can think. Although I’m pretty sure if you tried to leave, I’d have to do something to stop you.”

She peered up at him. “That stinks. I wish I knew more about the bracelets. Anything else you’ve figured out?”

“You’re more powerful than Zane, but maybe only equally as powerful as the fae who created the bracelet.”

She picked his hand up and studied the metal cuff controlling him. She brushed her thumb over it. Tapped it once. Then she raised her face to his, eyes searching. “I want to try something. I might be able to get complete control of the bracelet using my powers. If I can do that, I should be able to get it off you. I just don’t know what the side effects will be.”

“I don’t care. Do it.” He held his wrist out.

Behind them, Martin stood staring blankly, his bracelet keeping him rooted to his spot and focused on his task, but not much else.

She stared at Nick, her heart filling with how good and brave he was. She nodded. “Here goes.”

She wrapped her hands around the metal as best she could with her wrists still taped. It wasn’t like any other metal she’d touched before. It was stubborn, streaked with bad intentions and coursing with negative energy. She pushed in deeper, gasping as the metal resisted her. Sweat beaded down her back. She closed her eyes and dug deeper. As if sensing what she was trying to do, the metal pushed back. She ground her teeth down, but nothing she did made any difference.

She let go and sucked in a breath. Her head spun a little as she shook it reluctantly. “Trying to force my will upon that bracelet was like trying to make a stream run uphill using only my hands. I’m sorry.”

He cupped her cheek. “You tried, Willa. That’s all that matters.”

The doors swung wide. “Well, isn’t this a touching scene?”

Willa turned. A woman entered with a passel of guards around her. She was dressed like a queen. Long, fluttering robes in brilliant greens streamed out behind her as she strode into the room. Jewels adorned her everywhere—earrings, necklaces, bracelets, rings, woven into her hair, encrusted on her dress. Zane followed after her, the slightest bit of tension creasing his forehead. Enough to tell Willa that her brother was no longer the one in charge.

The bejeweled woman stopped in front of Willa. “Hello, sister.”

“You must be Kyanna.” It was like looking in a mirror. Kyanna had Willa’s aqua eyes and honey-blond hair. Her features were a little more angular, like their father’s and Zane’s. There was no doubt they were related.

Kyanna smiled. “Yes.” Her gaze skipped to Nick, and her lips pursed like she’d just tasted something sweet.

Willa understood. Nick was a prize. But Kyanna wanted him for very different reasons than Willa did. She stepped into Kyanna’s line of sight. “What do you want with me? Why did you force me here?”

“Force?” Kyanna frowned, and she looked at Zane. “I told you to ask her.”

He shrugged. “I did. She refused.”

Kyanna scowled. “Get that tape off her.”

Zane frowned but did as he was told. Willa rubbed her wrists. Maybe her sister wasn’t so bad after all.

Kyanna took a seat on one of the benches perpendicular to the wall of windows. Sunlight spilled over her and sparked off her jewels, showering the room in prisms of light. She held a hand toward the bench opposite her. “Sit.”

As Willa obliged, Kyanna tipped her head at Zane. “Wait outside.”

Frowning, he did as he was told. Kyanna’s guards remained in the room.

She smiled at Willa. “We finally meet after all these years. I’ve only heard stories of you from our parents. It’s good to see you face to face. I understand you’re a lapidus, the same as I am.”

Willa crossed her arms. “I’m not having a sisterly chat with you until you take this slave bracelet off Nick.”

Kyanna eyed Nick for a moment, a sly, unyielding smile on her lips. “In due time. Let’s get to know each other a little first.” She looked at Willa again. “Now, as I was saying, you’re a lapidus also.”

“I suppose.” Willa had no choice but to play along and hope for the best. Or a chance to get them out of here. “I never really had any formal training after I left, but I’m really good with metals and stones. I make jewelry.”

“How nice for you. You left when you were fourteen?”

“Yes.”

“And that was all the training you had.”

Willa nodded. “All the fae training. I apprenticed with a jeweler and learned my craft that way.”

Kyanna paused like she was mulling something over. A sense of satisfaction came over her, and she relaxed, folding her hands in her lap. “I imagine this must be a surprise for you, finding out you have a brother and sisters after all these years.”

“No, I—sisters? How many of you are there?”

“One more. Shay is eight years old and ungifted, but a sweet child even if she is useless when it comes to metal and stone.” Kyanna’s smile faltered. “We’re not a surprise?”

Willa shook her head. How could anyone call a child useless? “Before I left, I knew only that my parents had had two more children. The court…” Telling her sister that the court had paid their parents to produce more children might not go over so well.

Kyanna blinked hard, then her smile steadied. “The court rewarded them. I know that. The court still offers a bounty to any parents who can produce a lapidus. We’re a rare breed, you know.”

“I know.” Willa nodded. “You’re definitely a lapidus then.”

Kyanna’s smile brightened. “I am. And one of such great power that King Edwyrd made me his All Seer.”

Willa tried to recall her lessons in fae government. Beside the king, there was no one more powerful than the All Seer. It was a position she might have ended up in if she’d stayed. But power wasn’t something that had ever appealed to Willa. “You’ve done well for yourself.”

“I have.” Kyanna preened.

“And Zane is a lapidus also?”

Kyanna snorted, a very unladylike sound. “Rocks and ruins, no. He’s a stone mover. Nothing more. But he’s very loyal to me. As you’ve discovered.”

Willa made a little noise of agreement in her throat. “I’m still not clear what it is you want from me.”

Kyanna shifted slightly, pulling herself up straighter. “I want you to come home. To live here again. To work for me.”

Willa frowned. “That’s very sweet, but I have a job and a life outside of this world.” And a man she was crazy about, but bringing that to Kyanna’s attention didn’t seem like the smartest thing just yet. “My home is in Nocturne Falls now.”

Kyanna made a little shape with her mouth that implied she knew better. “Think about it. That’s all I’m saying. Take some time and—”

“I appreciate that, but I don’t need time. As flattering as your offer is, I’m not going to run away again. I’ve worked hard to build a life for myself out of nothing. I have to say no.”

Kyanna’s eyes took on a hard glint. “You’re sure about this?”

“Positive.” Willa felt relief knowing they’d be headed home soon. Then she realized how naïve that was. She steeled herself against reacting to that thought and played along, all the while understanding that Kyanna was most likely out to get exactly what she wanted. “But I would be happy to come back and visit at some point.”

“Visit?” Kyanna laughed. “You really don’t get it, do you?” She stood and lifted her hand. “You’re not leaving. Zane,” she barked.

Their brother jogged back into the room. He must have been listening closely on the other side of the doors. “Yes?”

“Go with the guards. Take our sister and her pet to the dungeons. Make sure you strip her of all her jewelry.”

The guards rushed forward and took hold of Willa, overpowering her. She screamed at Kyanna. “You have no right!”

“I have every right. I’m the All Seer, and you are a wayward citizen, a wayward lapidus, who refuses to give her talents to the kingdom.” She slashed her hand through the air. “Take them away.”

With the simple command of “Move,” Zane marched Nick away. The guards dragged Willa after them. She twisted to glare at Kyanna. “You can’t keep us here against our will.”

Kyanna smirked and shook her head. “I already am.”

Nick held his tongue until Zane and the guards were gone. Zane hadn’t told him to be quiet again, but he’d stayed silent, letting the fae think otherwise.

Nick curled his lip. He and Willa were somewhere underground in dank cells that smelled of earth and must. The only light came from dull crystals set in the ceiling just outside the bars of their separate cells. The cells shared a common wall and were fronted with bars, but other than that, they were very different.

His bars were thick iron. Hers, he’d seen on the way in, were dowels of wood about the thickness of a child’s wrist. Her entire cell was lined in wood, including the wall between them, which was stone on his side. Judging by the pair of matching cells across from them, the dividing wall was about five inches thick.

He leaned against the stone. “Willa?”

“What?” She sounded about as dejected as a person could be.

“Hey, we’re going to get out of this.”

“How?”

“I could probably break through this wall between us right now.” It would take two or three good blows, but he could do it.

“Then what? We don’t have a plan and you’re under their control. All it would take is a word from my sister and you’d be incapacitated. Or worse.”

“I’ll figure out a plan.” Something would come to him, but right now, he needed to lift her spirits a little. He stuck his hand through the bars and reached toward her cell. He could get his arm out only a few inches beyond his wrist. “Come here. Reach toward me. I want to see if we can touch.”

Soft, trudging footsteps scraped across the dirty floor. A few seconds later, her fingers brushed his. “What now?”

He laced his fingers through hers. It was good to touch her. “Now we think.”

She curled her fingers, squeezing down on his. “I feel defeated. And betrayed. And angry.”

“I know you do. But we have an advantage.”

“What?”

“Your sister thinks you’re not as powerful as she is.”

“I’m not.”

“You don’t know that.” He tugged at her hand. “Focus on one of those crystals in the ceiling. See if you can make it brighter.”

“Nick, I don’t have the slightest idea how to do that.”

Time for some tough love. He had to get her to react. “Look, the pity party is over. Snap out of it.”

“Nick—”

“I mean it, Willa.” She tried to pull her hand back, but he held on. “You want Kyanna to win? Then keep doing nothing. Otherwise, focus on that crystal.”

Her fingers clamped down. Three seconds later, the crystal flared, and she exhaled a loud breath. “I did not expect that.”

He grinned. “I did.”

“You did that on purpose, didn’t you?”

“Did what?”

“Made me react.”

“Yes. And I’m not sorry. Just because she’s had more training doesn’t mean you’re not as strong. You’re the firstborn.”

“That doesn’t mean anything.”

“It might. And clearly she needs you for something or we wouldn’t be here.”

She sighed. “I still don’t know how to get us out of here.”

A scraping sound made him pull his hand back. Light spilled into the space, then disappeared again. A thin wisp of a child walked past his cell and stopped in front of Willa’s.

She peered through the bars. “Are you Willa?”

“Yes,” Willa answered. “Who are you?”

The girl stepped closer, her hands twisted nervously in the fabric of her dress. “I’m Shay.”

A soft exclamation escaped from Willa’s side. “You’re my little sister.”

Shay nodded. “Are you really here to kill me?”

Willa fell to her knees against the wooden dowels. “Oh my, no. I would never hurt you. Who told you that?”

Shay looked unconvinced. “Kyanna.”

Willa nodded. “I see. Well, Kyanna wasn’t very nice to me. She put me and my friend, Nick, here in this dungeon.”

Shay stared into Nick’s cell. “Zane said he’s a levitating gargoyle.”

“Leviathan,” Nick corrected. “But I can fly.”

Shay took a step closer to Willa. “You’re friends with a gargoyle?”

Willa had no way of knowing if Shay had been sent down here to spy on them or not, so she chose her words carefully. “Yes. Very good friends.”

Shay looked at Nick again. “He looks mean.”

“He’s not mean at all.” Well, he was a mean kisser, but that was neither here nor there. “Zane’s meaner. He put duct tape over my mouth and wrapped my wrists and ankles in it to keep me from getting away from him.”

“That is mean.” Shay’s mouth bunched up on one side. “But Kyanna’s meaner.”

That felt like progress. “Is she mean to you?”

Shay shrugged. “Not too much anymore. She thinks I’m useless now so she leaves me alone.”

“I’m sure you’re not useless.” Willa hesitated. “Why does she think that now? Did she have a reason to think something else before?”

Shay’s gaze narrowed. “Are you a lapidus?”

That wasn’t an answer to Willa’s question, but she let it go and nodded. “Yes. And Kyanna wants me to work for her. But I refused. That’s why she locked me up.”

Shay came closer, shaking her head. “That’s not why she locked you up.”

“It’s not?”

“Nope.” Shay’s little nose scrunched up, and her voice grew softer as she leaned in. “The king is dying. Kyanna wants to be queen. But she thinks you’re dangerous.”

“Dangerous? In what way?”

“She thinks you might challenge her to be queen.”

“I can’t imagine why she thinks that. I’m just a jewelry maker.”

Shay nodded. “I heard her talking to Mom and Dad. She wanted them to go get you. They wouldn’t. I was listening through the door. She made Zane do it.” Shay shook her head. “He’ll do anything she tells him because he likes all the stuff she gives him.”

Willa let that sink in. Her parents had refused to help hunt her down. That was something. The news about Zane came as no surprise. He was definitely riding Kyanna’s jewel-encrusted coat tails. “I’m glad you were listening. It’s good to know that Mom and Dad didn’t want to help her.”

“Yeah, well, she got real mad at them. Told them they’d better not try to stop her.”

Willa sighed. Her middle sister was turning out to have a real goddess complex. And it looked like Willa had been thrust into the position of doing something about it. “Shay, how did you get in here?”

“I told the guards Kyanna said I could.”

“Smart girl.” Willa smiled at her little sister. “Do you think you could help us get out of here?”

Shay backed up, shaking her head. “You won’t be able to get past the guards.” Fear danced in her eyes. “And Kyanna will hurt me if I do.”

“I’ll protect you, Shay, I promise. Please, help me.”

Shay paused, confusion clouding her sweet face. “I can’t. I’m too scared of Kyanna. But if you’re as powerful as she says you are, you should be able to get yourself out of here.”

“Why does Kyanna think I’m so strong?”

Shay’s eyes flicked toward the door. “Because Mom and Dad told her you were.” She canted her head. “Isn’t that why you ran away? Because you couldn’t handle your gifts? That’s what Dad said. They were too much for you.”

“No, Shay.” Willa leaned her head on the slats. “I ran because I hated being forced to do things I didn’t want to. I hated having my life planned out for me. And for not having any say about it. I didn’t want to spend my life in service to the king. So I ran…because I wanted to live a different kind of life.”

Shay came close again. “The kind of life you live now?”

“Yes. Free. My gifts are my own, to use as I see fit.”

“You could be queen.”

Anyone could be in Rhoswynn. The crown passed through the royal family, but if the line ended, a new ruler was chosen from the citizenry, usually someone highly gifted. “I don’t want to be queen.”

She wanted to be a wife. Maybe Nick’s wife. And to be a mother. And a woman whose life was filled with love and friends and family. Not politics and power games and scheming.

Shay sat on the other side. “I wouldn’t mind being queen. You get a lot of pretty dresses.”

Willa looked hard at her little sister and thought about some of the things the girl had said. “Could you be?”

Shay shrugged. “Maybe. Someday.”

Next to her Nick made a noise like, Isn’t that something?

“Shay, Kyanna said you don’t have any gifts.” She’d also said Shay was useless, but no child should ever hear such a thing said about them. “That’s not true, is it?”

Shay pursed her lips. “I’m not supposed to talk about that.”

“You can tell me. I’m your big sister. It’s my job to protect you. Even though I know I haven’t been here to do that.”

Shay gave her a curious look. “Kyanna is my big sister, too.”

“Good point. And since it’s my fault that she’s become a problem for you, I’m going to do my best to make it up to you.”

Shay’s curiosity turned to skepticism. “How?”

“Does that mean you’re willing to try to help me?”

A tentative smile brightened Shay’s face. “Yeah. Okay.”

Willa smiled back and lowered her voice. “I’m going to need a few things…”

After Shay left, Nick lay on the floor of the cell, arms folded behind his head, which was against the wall that joined his cell to Willa’s. There was a narrow cot along the back, but it wouldn’t have held half of him. The dungeon door opened and closed. He didn’t bother moving. Whoever it was, they weren’t here for him. Willa was the main attraction.

It was a guard with food. He shoved the meal through a slot in the bars. Nick sat up. Some kind of meat stew in wooden bowls with wooden spoons. They were taking no chances where Willa was concerned.

It occurred to him that if they were that worried about her powers, maybe they knew something she didn’t. Hopefully Willa had an idea about how to break them out of here. Her conversation with Shay had made it seem that way. If that was true, things weren’t as hopeless as they seemed.

The guard waited while they ate, then collected the bowls and spoons and left. When the dungeon door was shut again, Nick spoke. “Willa?”

“Here.” She laughed bitterly. “Where else would I be?”

“If you think we could make a break for it, I could get us out of here.”

“How?”

“Brute strength. I’m sure I could punch through the wall between us, then right through the wooden slats on your side.”

She was silent a moment. Like she didn’t want to shoot his plan down too quickly. “There are a lot of unknowns.”

“Such as?”

“Like how many guards are stationed outside and if there’s any sort of safe distance at which the bracelet stops working. I’m not even sure I can remember the way out of here. What if you can’t get airborne before Kyanna gets control of you again? Or Zane, for that matter? And besides…” She sighed. “I can’t leave things the way they are.”

“You mean Shay.”

Her voice was quiet with regret. “Yes.”

“She’s a sweet kid.” He nodded, even though he knew she couldn’t see him. “We’ll come up with a different plan. One that protects her too.”

The soft sigh that answered him sounded happy. “Thank you.”

After a few seconds of silence, she spoke again. “I think I might have a way. If Shay brings me the things I need. You’re right about me needing to try harder. It’s not my instinct, you know? My instinct is to run. From trouble, from confrontation, from anything that upsets my world. But I can’t live like that anymore. I have to fight.”

He wanted to punch through the wall right then and pull her into his arms. Soft rustling noises reached him. Then her voice came at him from a different level, and he knew she’d gotten to her feet.

“I’m going to start practicing right now. I’m going to figure this out.”

“You need anything from me?”

“Not yet. But I will.”

“I’ll be ready when you need me.”

“Good.”

She went quiet again. Then the crystals overhead began to flicker and brighten. When they dimmed, he could hear her breathing hard. Over the next few hours, it became a pattern. The crystals would brighten, then she’d rest for a while before attempting it again. Each time the crystals grew brighter and the rest grew shorter. He made a game of it. When she rested, he did push-ups.

At last, a loud exhale echoed from her side. “I’m spent.”

“Rest then. We haven’t had much sleep, and judging by my internal clock, I’d say it’s after midnight.”

“Are you going to sleep?”

“I’m going to try. We have to stay as strong as we can.”

She was quiet a moment. “Thanks, Nick.”

“For?”

“For being the strength I need.”

He smiled. He wanted to be that for her always. “Night, Willa.”

“Night, Nick.”

In less than ten minutes, her breathing evened out, and he knew she was sleeping. It made him feel good that she was able to rest. He wasn’t so sure he could manage that himself.

He sat there, staring up at the crystal that glowed dim in the carved ceiling. He’d never been taken captive before. It wasn’t a pleasant feeling.

A soft, scraping sound turned his head. A rat maybe?

But the eyes that stared back at him belonged to Shay. He hadn’t heard the door open. Maybe she knew another way. She hung close to the far wall, peering at him like a human child might look at a lion or a bear in the zoo.

“I’m not going to hurt you.” He kept his voice low to keep from waking Willa. “I would never hurt an innocent.”

She didn’t move or speak.

“Your sister is asleep.”

Shay nodded. She took a step closer. “Kyanna found the things I was gathering for Willa and took them away. You tell her.”

“I will.” He reached his hand out and clasped the bars closest to him. “I won’t let anything happen to her.”

Shay’s gaze narrowed. “Are you really a gargoyle?”

He nodded. “Do you want to see?”

Her eyes rounded slightly, and she gave a quick jerk of her head, yes.

He stood and moved to the center of the cell. If he was wrong and the bracelet was hampering his ability to shift, Shay was going to think he was a liar. But a second later, he’d transformed into his stone form. The available space in the cell had shrunk by half.

Shay gasped, eyes wide. “Wow,” she breathed. “You look like…stone.” Her hand opened, and her fingers flexed.

He glanced down. Damn bracelet had survived the shift. He reached out and laid his fingers on the cell’s crossbar. No way he’d get his hand through now. “You want to touch? See for yourself?”

She nodded, but wariness hung in her gaze and kept her from approaching him.

He closed his eyes. “I won’t look.”

Her small feet shuffled across the rock floor toward him. He kept his eyes shut. Didn’t matter. He knew exactly when her thin fingers touched his.

Power shot through him in a hard wave, the same way it had the first time Willa had come up to him at the fountain. He almost sucked in a breath, but she’d pulled her hand away just as fast. He opened his eyes and looked at her, almost expecting to see Willa there.

Shay stared at him with a solemn respect he hadn’t expected from one so young. He shivered and returned to his human form.

She came close to the bars, new knowledge shining in her eyes. “You love Willa. I felt it in you.”

He nodded, slightly in awe of the little girl’s gifts. “I do.”

Her small fist slipped between the bars, and she opened her hand, palm up. A gold filigree ring sat there. “Give this to her. It’s all I could get.”

He took the ring. “I will. Thank you.”

She nodded and left as quietly as she’d come, disappearing into a dark corner. Only the faintest shift in the air marked her passage through whatever hidden panel she’d used.

He held the ring up, then tried to slip it onto his pinky finger for safe keeping. It wouldn’t go past the first knuckle. He took his dog tags off, slipped the chain through the ring, then put the tags back on before settling in to attempt sleep again.

Shay’s powers were clearly being hidden, most likely because Willa’s parents had finally realized what a threat Kyanna was. And how dangerous that could be for Shay. He tucked one arm behind his head. How long before the little girl slipped up and Kyanna figured out Willa wasn’t her only threat?

He closed his eyes, but sleep eluded him. He had too much on his mind. Like how to save Willa and her little sister.

Willa woke, surprised she’d slept, but glad she had. Her plan was clear now. She just hoped she could pull it off.

The dungeon door swung open before she could speak to Nick. A guard came with food. Hard biscuits, a slab of cheese and a jug of water for each of them. Not exactly Mummy’s. She heard Nick moving in his cell and wondered if he’d slept.

“Morning, Nick,” she called over.

“Morning, beautiful,” he responded.

The guard grunted. Willa fixed him with a stare as he slid her tray through the slot. She grabbed it and went back to the bench to sit and eat. She was hungry and knew she needed to keep her strength up, but she also wanted to talk to Nick, and the guard wouldn’t leave them alone until they were done.

Nick finished first, a sign he understood the same thing. She drank as much water as she could stomach, split the biscuit and tucked the cheese into it, then shoved the tray out through the slats. It clattered to the ground.

“There,” she said to the guard. “Now you can go.”

He picked up both trays and left, scowling. Like she cared what he thought. She reached through the slats to grab the bars on Nick’s side.

Pings of fear, anger and sadness washed through her from the metal. She shuddered and forced the feelings down. “Nick. Come to the bars.”

His warm fingers interlaced with hers. “How are you doing?”

“I’m good. I have a plan. I just need Shay to come back with the things I requested.”

He sighed. “She came back last night. You were asleep. Kyanna took the things away from her.” His hand disappeared and the soft glide and clink of metal filled the space for a moment. “She told me to give you this.”

He held up a pretty gold ring made of whorls and spirals. Her mouth came open as she took the ring. Happiness and longing curled through her. “Shay gave this to you?”

“Yes. Does it mean anything?”

She nodded, then realized he couldn’t see her. “Yes,” she whispered. “It was mine.” Her parents had either given Shay the ring or Shay had found it. A few threads of worry coiled into Willa’s skin from the metal, probably the remnants of Shay’s feelings as she’d brought the ring to the dungeon. But that was the extent of the emotion. Perhaps Shay hadn’t worn it and had kept it in a jewelry box. Either way, there were no big negative feelings attached to it. “Did she say how she got it?”

“No, sorry.”

She slid the ring onto her finger and leaned against the slats to reach her arm through to Nick’s side again. “I’m happy to have it, but it’s not enough.” Her plan was crashing down around her.

He laced his fingers with hers again. “What were you hoping for?”

“Enough metal to get us out of here.”

“Like for a key?”

She rested her head on the slats. “No. I was going to make you a new bracelet. One that would keep you safe from the influences of any other fae.”

“Maybe you could try again to get this one off me. Use the metal from that.”

“Won’t work. The metal on the bracelet is tainted with too much magic already. I wouldn’t want to risk reusing it. New magic layered on top of old could confuse it. Make it dangerous to you.” She let out a long sigh. Then a soft curse.

“How much metal do you need?”

“More than this ring.”

His hand disappeared again, then she heard the same soft metallic clinking she’d heard earlier. Then he held out his dog tags. “Would these work?”

“Oh, Nick, I can’t ask you to—”

“Of course you can. Our lives are at stake.”

“Even so, these must be important to you.”

“Not as important as you are.”

“Thank you.” She took them. The sensations spilling off them made her close her eyes. Courage was the strongest, followed by determination, then loneliness and discovery and, finally, trace amounts of fear. If she hadn’t already fallen for Nick, touching his dog tags would have pushed her over that edge. She smiled. “These are perfect.” His willingness to sacrifice something so dear would only strengthen the magic. Her confidence returned. “I’m going to work on this immediately.”

“Then?”

“Then I’ll put this new bracelet on you, get the old one off and we get out of here.” It wasn’t going to be quite that easy, but she worried that Nick would try to stop her if she told him the whole thing. Not only that, telling him would mean Kyanna could get the info out of him if she wanted.

Willa’s plan was risky. Life-or-death risky. She just didn’t know how else she was going to get them both free and protect Shay.

“Sounds good to me. You need anything else?”

She reached back to touch him one more time. “You don’t have a bar of gold over there, do you?”

“Not today.” She could hear the smile in his voice. “You can do this, Willa. I know you can.”

“Thanks for the vote of confidence.”

“Is there any chance what you’re about to do could hurt you?”

She hesitated. “There’s always a chance. But it’s never happened yet.”

He gave her hand a little squeeze before sliding it back. “Well, be extra careful this time.”

“I will,” she said.

She took the dog tags and the ring and went to the bench. It was wood, like everything else in her cell. Not as pristine as her porcelain tub, but it would work. Before she’d moved into the apartment above the store, she’d done her magic in a large wooden salad bowl. She nodded. The bench would get the job done.

She peeled the rubber silencers off the dog tags, then put them on the bench. Next she slipped the ring off and set it beside them. With great focus, she kneeled and raised her hands over the two objects, closing her eyes and opening herself to the metal.

The heat and energy they emitted traveled into her palms and through her body, curling inside her rib cage with an easy pressure. The ring and the dog tags were still very distinct from one another. Both metals, gold and stainless steel, tended to be proud, but happy, which made them easy to work with.

The courage of the dog tags resonated the loudest. For the little gold ring, it was a true mix of happiness and longing. All three emotions would work well in the new piece.

She opened her eyes and took control of the metals. The ring sat up on its shank, while the dog tags rose to balance on their thin edges. The ball chain dangled down, pooling on the bench.

She pictured the bracelet Nick was wearing. She wanted to replicate that as closely as possible and melding two pieces into something brand new was tricky. And rare. Usually her work meant she was combining the sacrificed piece into the new piece she’d already created. She was going to have to be careful and precise. There would be no second chance to get this right, and she had no tools to use to make adjustments.

Whatever she ended up with was going to be the finished piece.

With that in mind, she fixed the image of Nick’s bracelet into her head. Focused on it. Then again on the pieces before her.

She willed them to obey her, to be open and agreeable to change. To accept their new form with happiness and to understand how important their purpose was.

She closed her eyes again and located their energies within her chest. She took hold of them and forced them toward each other with her mind and her hands.

When she opened her eyes, two shimmering clouds of metal danced before her. They overlapped slightly and her palms tingled, a sure sign that the process was working.

She smiled. And began to work the magic that would finalize the process. “Free Nick from the influence of all fae. Protect him from their commands. Let him be his own person, free to use his own mind and strength and true form in any way he wishes.”

She took a breath and brought the image of the bracelet to the forefront of her mind again. “Create this shape. Hold fast to it and meld with each other into something stronger. Become one with a new purpose.”

She closed her hands in, pressing the clouds of metal into each other. There was no resistance, a strange and wonderful thing. The clouds blended and the small sparks of gold and steel wove together to form a tight sparkling ball. The energy increased, growing stronger and slightly frantic. Eager, really, but a little hard to control. She clung to the magic, restraining the metal as best she could, but it was aligned with her, channeling her need for the end result to be flawless. She refocused her attention, holding strong to the image of the bracelet, then brought her hands together and gave the cloud one more push.

With a metallic twinkle, the cloud took on the shape of the bracelet and solidified. The brand new cuff stood on end for a moment, then fell to the bench, the shine and sparkle of the cloud gone, the metal transformed.

She sucked in a deep breath and sank back on her heels, her body slightly numb and her limbs leaden. The work had been draining, but the result was perfect. Her best yet. She ran her fingers over the bracelet and smiled. It looked exactly like the one Nick was already wearing. No one would be able to tell the difference.

Not by looking at it.

“Nick,” she whispered. “It’s done. And it’s good.”

“I knew you could do it.”

“Thanks.” She heard the exhaustion in her voice so she knew Nick heard it, too. “Just give me a minute and we’ll do the next step.”

Willa was quiet for about a quarter of an hour before she spoke again. He let her be. Whatever she’d done, she’d done for him. For them, yes, but making a bracelet that would free him from the commands of Kyanna and Zane was first and foremost for him.

Gratefulness overwhelmed him, but there was no way to show it when he was still separated from her by rock and steel and wood. He rested his head against the rock separating them and tried to think of the right words to express how appreciative he was. Then she called his name.

“Nick?”

“Right here, sweetness.”

“I’m ready for the next step.”

She still sounded tired. “You sure you don’t want to rest some more?”

“I’m good.”

He waited a beat. “I could use a nap.”

She laughed softly. “Is that your way of trying to get me to nap, too?”

“Maybe.”

He heard movement, then her hand appeared through the bars outside his cell and gave him a little wave. “Let’s go. I need the wrist with the bracelet on it. Before I lose my confidence.”

He stuck his arm through as far as it would go and tried to get comfortable. She took hold of him, and he closed his eyes, enjoying the feel of her touch and the reassuring wash of her power. He wished he could see her pretty face. Kiss her soft mouth. Run his hands over her body.

Damn, it sucked being separated from her.

Her fingers worked at the slave bracelet, but the thing didn’t seem to want to move. She huffed out an annoyed breath. “This stupid thing won’t budge. I thought after practicing that I was getting better at using my gifts. I guess not.”

“Didn’t you just use your gifts successfully?”

“Yes, but I’m not now.” She sighed.

“I thought you were going to put the new one on first anyway?”

“I just wanted one more crack at it. All right, let’s get the new one on.”

She sounded disappointed and a little tired. “Maybe you should rest first.”

“No. We’ve got to keep pushing.”

“If you don’t rest, you may not be able to keep pushing.”

“I’m fine, I promise.”

He didn’t really believe that, but she clearly was determined to keep going. He pulled his arm back in. “You know, if Kyanna figures out that you’ve overridden her bracelet with one of your own, she’ll punish you.” He wasn’t about to be responsible for Willa’s situation deteriorating further.

“I know that, but I’m not scared of her. And besides, she already sees me as a threat. It’s not like I’m getting out of here unharmed either way. We have to do something.”

He agreed, but he wanted to make sure she knew exactly what she was getting into. “This could make things worse.”

“I accept that. And the consequences. Please, Nick, put your arm back through. I’m doing this.”

He didn’t like this option, but he knew she was right. He stared down at the slave bracelet. “We have to figure out a way to keep Shay safe, too. She’s got more power than you think, and eventually Kyanna’s going to figure that out.”

“I already knew that—but how did you figure that out?”

“When Shay brought me the ring, she touched me. Shot me through with the same kind of power you did that first night at the fountain.”

“You can feel fae powers?”

“Yes. Can’t you?”

“No, we can’t sense them in each other. That’s why children go through so much testing. Unless someone demonstrates their gifts, we don’t know about them.”

“Interesting. I’m surprised the fae don’t also use gargoyles as power detectors. But that would mean getting the gargoyles to cooperate.”

“I’m guessing it’s been tried.”

“And I’m guessing it failed. We can be a stubborn people.”

“I noticed.” She went quiet for a moment. “You think Shay’s as powerful as I am? As Kyanna is?”

“Easily. Maybe more.”

“Then we really need to get out of here. Wrist.”

He stuck his arm through. “Whatever you want to do, I’m with you.”

“Good. Now let me concentrate.”

He smiled and said nothing, closing his eyes to revel in her closeness again. Her confidence was sexy.

Her fingers worked the new metal onto his wrist, zaps of energy and power shooting through him like gentle electrical current. She pressed the cuff firmly into place above the other one, and a single, hard jolt shook him.

He took a deep breath. He’d felt worse. Much worse. But he hadn’t expected it. “It must be on, I just got a jolt of power.”

“Yes, it’s on. Sorry, I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

“Wasn’t painful exactly. More like the new bracelet was establishing dominance.”

He moved his arm to see the new cuff and the sensation of her hand on him stayed although her hand was nowhere near him. “That’s curious.”

“What is?”

“Feels like you’re still touching me.” He grinned. “I’m okay with that.”

“Must be because of using my old ring as part of the metal.” He could hear her rubbing her palms together. “Okay, let’s get the old one off. Wrist.”

Her command left him no choice, the need to obey was too strong in his blood. He put his arm through the bars again. “I like this new side of you.” Even if she was controlling him. Better the woman he loved than one who might kill him.

“What side is that?”

“Commandeering. It’s hot. You should do some of that at home.”

She snorted. “We’re in a life and death situation and you’re thinking about…bedroom things.”

He shrugged one shoulder. “I’m a man. I think about bedroom things all the time when you’re around.”

“Hush now, you’re making it hard for me to concentrate.”

“Speaking of making it hard—”

“Nicholas!” She laughed. “Behave over there.”

He smiled as the next retort died on his tongue. “I have no choice now, do I?”

“Why’s that?”

Her fingers worked under the old cuff. “Because I’m wearing your bracelet now. I have to obey you.”

“No, you don’t.” She grunted softly as she pried at the bracelet. “I designed it to give you complete free will. You don’t have to obey the commands of anyone, fae or otherwise, ever. Unless they’re touching you. I can’t do anything about that. Like right now, I’m sure it’s just the influence of my touch and—” The old bracelet came flying off and landed halfway across the dungeon across from their cells, clattering against the stone floor. “Crap.”

“I take it that wasn’t part of the plan.”

“Nope.”

“Can you…I don’t know, use the fae force and get it back?”

“Maybe. But that’s probably going to drain more energy than I wanted to.”

Drained? He didn’t like that all this effort on his behalf was weakening her. That left her too vulnerable. “Shay will probably come back. She can get it.”

“Maybe,” Willa started. Then voices sounded from outside the dungeon door. Loud voices. “That’s not Shay.”

The door opened, and two tall, regal fae walked in. Nick was about to ask Willa if she knew them, but her quiet curse answered him before he’d said a word.

“Hello, Willa,” the woman said.

Willa cleared her throat. “Mother.”

The current of emotions raging through Willa made it almost impossible for her to speak. Anger, longing, love, pity and sadness rose and fell within her like storm waves. She hadn’t seen her parents in eighteen years, and now here they were in front of her.

Jarrel and Melinna Iscovian. The pride of the fae kingdom when she’d left. Now, she wasn’t sure they still held that status.

They didn’t look much different. A little older maybe, but fae didn’t age the way humans did. Tired was a better word for it. Worn. Like they were laboring under the weight of a burden too heavy to carry much longer.

Kyanna’s dominance. And Shay’s secret. Willa knew without asking. “I’m surprised Kyanna let you in here.”

“We are still her parents,” her father answered.

Anger won out. “You’re still mine, too. Doesn’t mean anything.”

Willa’s mother stared at the dungeon floor for a moment before making eye contact again. “We owe you a larger apology than we can ever give you, Willa. We know what we did to you, what we allowed to happen to you, was wrong.”

That was something, Willa supposed. But a few words weren’t going to erase the past. “Which is why you’re trying to protect Shay.”

Her mother’s eyes rounded for a second, then she shook her head and looked away. “There’s nothing to protect Shay from.”

“Really? So you’re not worried Kyanna will discover how powerful she is and think her little sister is just as much of a threat as I am?”

Both her parents stayed quiet.

She sighed. “Haven’t we had enough secrets and lies?”

“How did you know?” Willa’s father’s voice was quiet but firm.

“She touched Nick and he felt it.”

“Nick?” Her father’s brows lifted. “The gargoyle? They can feel our power?”

The anger came back. “Yes, they can, and don’t talk about him like he’s not in the cell next to me.”

Jarrel nodded. “Yes, you’re right.” He looked over at Nick. “My apologies.”

Nick made a soft noise, nothing more.

Melinna moved closer, her delicate fingers reaching out to grasp the dowels keeping her from touching her long-lost child. “Please, Willa. We’re here to help. Tell us what we can do.”

Willa hadn’t expected that. “You mean that?”

“We do,” Jarrel confirmed. “Kyanna wants too much.” He glanced toward the dungeon entrance and lowered his voice. “Her ambition will ruin us all.”

“Because she wants to be queen?” Willa asked.

“Because she wants to return to the old ways. Becoming queen is just a way to ensure that happens.” Melinna slanted her eyes at Nick’s cell.

“Old ways?” Nick snorted. “She’s got a rock troll under her thumb and at least one gargoyle that I’ve seen, so if you’re saying she wants to return to enslaving other species, it’s already happening.”

Melinna frowned. “She has some…servants.”

“They’re slaves. Call them what they are. And we didn’t have them when I was a child,” Willa said. “I don’t remember anything about slave bracelets and conscripted armies of trolls and gargoyles.”

“Because those histories were purposefully hidden,” Melinna answered. “That time was behind us.”

“How did all this happen then?”

Jarrel shook his head. “Kyanna. She was too good of a student. Her abilities attracted the attention of…someone of great power. That person befriended her, gave her access to the archives and the old histories and convinced her that the old ways were worth returning to for the good of the kingdom.”

Willa frowned. “Who is this person of great power?”

“Someone close to the king.” Melinna looked toward the door and guards and lowered her voice. “Someone already set on changing things. That person is no longer on that path, but Kyanna is. And now she’s determined that the course must be stayed.”

Clearly, her parents didn’t want to name names. Fine. Willa didn’t need to know that much detail right now. She crossed her arms. “What’s Kyanna’s goal then?”

Jarrel’s mouth bent at an odd angle. “To rebuild an army of the enslaved.”

“What the hell for?” Nick asked.

The muscle in Jarrel’s jaw twitched. “Our mines are not producing like they once did. They’re sufficient for our needs, but won’t allow the kingdom to grow.”

Nick grunted. “Let me guess, there are mines nearby that would allow that, but the fae don’t own them.”

Jarrel shook his head. “It’s rock troll country.”

“So she builds an army of those she can capture, then uses them to attack the trolls and enslaves all of them, enabling her to mine their land.”

“Pretty much.” Jarrel took Melinna’s hand. “There are few of us strong enough or willing enough to go against her. She will bring war to the kingdom again.”

“She needs to be stopped. You want to help?” Willa asked.

“Yes.” Her mother nodded eagerly. “What can we do?”

Willa pointed across the dungeon to the cuff she’d removed from Nick’s wrist. “Bring that to me.”

Melinna grabbed it and handed it over. “That can’t be all.”

“It’s not.” Willa cupped the bracelet in her hands and concentrated on it. The metal was weak from being superseded by her own magic. With a forceful mental shove, she disintegrated the cuff into dust. She brushed her hands off and looked back at her parents, who clearly regarded her with new respect. “You can tell Kyanna I’ve changed my mind. I want to work with her after all.”

Nick held his tongue until after Willa’s parents had left. “Please tell me this is all part of your plan.”

“It is. Just trust me.”

He leaned against the wall that separated them. “I do trust you. But I don’t like being left out. I’m supposed to be protecting you. Hard to do that when I don’t know what you’re planning.”

“What I’m planning is crazy. Which is why I’m not sure I should tell you just yet.”

“Because you think I’ll try to talk you out of it?”

“Maybe.”

“I won’t. Not if you think it’s the right thing to do.”

“I do.” She took a few breaths. The silence lapsed into minutes, and he could tell she was struggling with something. When she spoke again, anger lay beneath her words. “I can’t believe my sister intends to do such awful things. But then, she put us here.”

Willa made a low noise in the back of her throat. “Blood isn’t supposed to do that to blood.”

He stayed quiet for a moment, thinking about his Ranger brothers. In many ways, they were the only family he’d had. “There are greater ties than blood.”

“You’re absolutely right. I already trust you more than any of my family. Except Shay. I’d trust her.”

“Your parents seemed genuinely sorry.”

“Too little, too late.”

Her response was quick and born out of the bad memories their appearance must have dredged up. He scratched at the pitted metal bar under his thumb. “You aren’t going to forgive them?”

“Would you?”

“Yes. I’d love to have my parents back.”

There was a long pause. “That was insensitive of me. Sorry. What happened to them?”

“Head-on collision. Tractor trailer. Driver drifted off, crossed the center line. That was it.”

“How old were you?”

He closed his eyes, but the pictures from the newspaper were still there. “Thirteen months. My mother shifted into her stone form at the last second and used her body to shield me. She’s the only reason I lived.”

“Oh, Nick.” There was no anger or betrayal in Willa’s voice now. Just sadness and sympathy. “I’m so sorry.”

He took a deep breath. “You should think about forgiving them. People make mistakes.”

Her fingers curled through the bars to touch his hand. “I’ll think about it, okay?”

“Good.”

“You know, there’s really no reason for you to still be over there all alone.”

“What do you mean?”

“I mean, things are moving in a very certain direction now. You breaking through this wall between us isn’t going to change any of that. But it would sure make me feel better.”

“Me, too. Only thing is, I said I probably could. Not entirely sure about that, but I’m willing to give it a shot.” He let go of her hand and the bar and backed to the wall. “Get as far away from the wall as you can. I don’t want you hurt by debris.”

“Don’t worry about me.”

She sounded far away, so she’d done what he asked. “Here goes.”

He shifted into his stone form, then put his head down and charged the wall, leading with his shoulder.

The impact he’d been expecting never came. Instead, the stone crumbled around him like chalk, falling away in big chunks and a cloud of dust, then splinters of wood from her side. He shook himself and blinked.

Willa stood against the far wall, hands raised and a dreamy smile on her lips. Pieces of the stone wall floated around her in all shapes and sizes. She looked at him. “You okay?”

“Perfect.”

“Good.” She dropped her hands and the rocks came tumbling down. Her smile widened. “I really should have been practicing my gifts a long time ago.”

He jerked his thumb over his shoulder. “Did you do something to the wall, too? Soften it or something?”

She nodded. “I didn’t want you to get hurt.”

He shifted back into human form. “Your sister really has no idea what she’s up against.”

She bit at her bottom lip. “I’m sure she can do everything I can and more. She’s had a lot more training than I have.”

He went to Willa and pulled her into his arms. “Are you going to tell me what’s going on with you wanting her to think you’re on her side?”

She leaned up and kissed him, clearly an attempt to distract him, but he didn’t care. He kissed her back, hungry for her after being kept away. She wrapped her arms around him and sighed against his mouth. “I missed you.”

“I missed you, too. I can’t wait to get out of here and get back home.”

“Me either.”

The dungeon door swung wide, and a cluster of guards swarmed in, Zane at the center. His haughty expression changed to a sneer when he saw Willa and Nick embracing. “I understand you’ve changed your mind about working with Kyanna and me.”

Willa turned to face him. “I have. And I’m prepared to pledge my allegiance in front of her and the king.”

“Yes, well, you’d have to, wouldn’t you?” He waved a hand. “I suppose you’re going to keep the gargoyle as your personal pet.”

Willa nodded. “Yes, he’s mine exclusively.” She lifted her chin with the kind of imperial haughtiness that gave her words the ring of truth. “Now get me out of here or I’ll have him smash this whole place into dust.”

With a snort, Zane motioned to the guards. “Unlock the cell and bring them to court.” He brushed some imaginary dirt off his shoulder as he gave her one more look. “I’ll see you there, sister.”

“Yes, you will.” She put her hands on her hips until he’d left.

The guards produced a wooden key that worked her cell’s wooden lock and then escorted them out, flanking them. Each guard had a long staff topped with a glittering gold spear head. A useless weapon meant for show. And they seemed to know that, judging by the looks they gave Nick.

He snarled at one, and the fae jerked back.

Willa put her hand on his arm. “Nick, remember we’re joining them. Let’s not antagonize.”

He nodded, understanding it was all part of her plan. Whatever it was, he was willing to trust her. They started moving. He paid close attention to their surroundings, keeping a map in his head in case they had to return this way. They were headed down, which wasn’t the way they’d arrived. Perhaps they were going through the mountain. The hall was wide and well ornamented, and plenty of fae passed them, staring at them with great curiosity.

Willa ignored all of them, holding her head up in a good imitation of Kyanna’s posture. Whatever she was playing at, it was very convincing.

The downward grade leveled off and, after fifty yards, started a gentle slope up. After a few more yards, they went through a set of double doors and out into a courtyard. Nick squinted against the sudden brightness of the sun.

And realized they were standing outside of the castle.

“Keep moving,” one of the guards behind him growled.

Willa turned and pinned the guard with a look. “Watch your tone. I am not only a citizen of the realm but the eldest sister of the All Seer and about to become her right hand. You don’t want to make an enemy of me, understood?”

The guard gave a short nod. “Yes, my lady.”

“I expect that courtesy be extended to my personal guard as well.” She rested her hand on Nick’s shoulder, giving it a quick squeeze.

Nick dug his fingernails into his palm to keep from grinning.

Willa shifted her attention back to the castle and started moving toward it like she knew where she was going. Maybe she did.

Nick fell into step beside her, wishing he could tell her how impressive she was, but he didn’t want to undermine whatever it was she was setting up. If he was supposed to be the dutiful personal guard, controlled by her lapidus powers, he could do that.

Especially because it was pretty much the truth.

Willa hadn’t been in the castle since her seventh birthday, after she’d been tested and discovered to be lapidus. She’d been presented to the court and her life pledged to serve it. Gifted to the court was the common phrasing, but really she realized now that was a nice way to say her parents had done what was required of them.

She understood they’d had no choice. There would have been some kind of punishment if they hadn’t. But once the testing was done, there was no hiding who she was. The choice of presenting her to the court or not was out of their hands at that point.

How had Shay made it through the testing undiscovered? Their parents must have coached Shay on what not to do and how not to react. It couldn’t have been easy. Not to mention the risk if they’d been discovered.

That sacrifice only added to her turmoil about them.

She glanced over at Nick. His words had gone a long way toward softening her feelings about her parents, and the realization that they may have been unable to help her made an impact, too. Forgiving them wouldn’t be the easiest thing, but she was getting there. Especially as the bulk of her anger was now focused on Kyanna and her greedy plans. Still, Willa couldn’t think about her parents without feeling sad and disappointed. She wasn’t sure those emotions would ever go away.

The great hall opened before them. It was just as grand as Willa remembered. Its gilded ceiling still glowed with the soft aura of the gold and silver leaf covering it in a pattern of tiny, painstakingly applied squares. Tall arching windows held a multitude of precious stones set among the crystal panes of glass. They spilled streams of clear and colored light onto the long rows of polished bleached wood benches and tables.

Chandeliers of crystal and mixed metals hung at regular intervals leading up to the king’s dais. Throughout the space, workers cleaned, while other fae gathered in small groups to talk. Children ran through, playing games. The great hall was open to all, except when closed by the king’s decree for special events.

Nick didn’t seem to be paying much attention to anything but what was directly in front of them.

The king’s throne was empty as expected, but Zane lounged on the edge of the platform like he’d been sitting there for hours waiting on them. He waved away a serving girl with a tray of drinks as they approached. “Took you long enough.”

“It took us exactly as long as it needed to.” She was done with her brother’s attitude. Nick came to a stop beside her. “Where’s Kyanna?”

“Waiting for you in the king’s private quarters.” He stood. His frown seemed permanently affixed, but then Willa was about to take his place, wasn’t she? And she might not be more powerful than Kyanna, but she was definitely more powerful than Zane.

“Let’s go then. I’m ready to do this.”

His frown flattened into a thin hard line. Had he expected her to change her mind? He lifted a finger at Nick. “The gargoyle stays here.”

“Like hell he does.”

Zane sighed indifferently. “Whatever.”

He started walking toward the far end of the hall and an entrance protected by more guards. She and Nick kept pace with him. “You don’t seem pleased with my decision.”

He turned to look at her. “Should I be?”

“We’re family, aren’t we? Or doesn’t that matter to you?” She suspected she already knew the answer.

He snorted out a breath. “Of course it matters, but you might as well be a stranger to me. I never knew you growing up. Just the shadow of you. You were always Willa, the one who ran. And now here you are, the prodigal child returned home to—”

“The prodigal son came home on his own.” She glared at him. “You kidnapped me.”

“So you wouldn’t be here any other way?”

She glanced back at Nick. He shook his head, confirming her thoughts that answering that question truthfully would do her no good. She chose another route. One that could test his loyalty to Kyanna. “Aren’t you upset that I’m about to replace you as Kyanna’s right hand?”

He laughed. “You’ll never really replace me.”

She pushed harder. “I’m sure you’ll always have some kind of job in the kingdom, I just thought—”

He spun around, eyes glinting with anger. “Why do you want to join us? Don’t you have a life worth fighting for back in that crazy human town of yours?”

“I do. But this is such an…interesting opportunity.”

With a snarl, he stopped at the doors and jerked his head at the guards. They opened the way and stepped back. Zane went through, Willa at this side and Nick behind her.

She glanced at her brother. “Don’t pretend like Kyanna would have just let us go if I’d refused.”

He nodded but didn’t look at her, his gaze straight ahead and icy. “I won’t. Because she wouldn’t have. Kyanna gets what Kyanna wants.”

“And so here we all are.” It occurred to her that Zane was not a hundred percent happy with his place in court and that chink might be widened. Maybe not soon enough, however.

“Indeed.” He smiled, but it seemed forced. “And isn’t life grand?”

She didn’t answer, just kept walking. The hall they were in was much quieter, and perfumed with sweet smoke and flowers. The stone was carved into intricate patterns with more gold leafing and gemstones set like mosaics. She trailed her fingers along one wall and picked up a scattering of emotions: happiness, misery, pride, duty, complacency, love and hate. All jumbled together and all fitting, considering where they were.

She dropped her hand from the wall, the onslaught of so many feelings unsettling her. She didn’t need help in that department.

The king and his court traveled this hall. And now she was walking it. Headed toward one of the most dangerous decisions she’d ever made outside of running away all those years ago. At least this time, she had Nick at her side. Hopefully, this decision would also lead to freedom. For her and Nick. And Shay and their parents.

The hall joined another, and they went right, past a second set of guards who nodded at Zane. Royal purple silk carpet spooled down the length and led to another pair of double doors with a third set of guards. These doors were burnished silver trimmed in gold with carved amethyst handles. At the side hung a small bell of pure crystal on a braid of violet silk cord.

The guards were dressed to match in purple and gold with crystal buttons.

The king’s personal guard outside his personal chambers.

Her pulse kicked up a beat, urging her to turn and run. She hated confrontation. Hated the way her mouth went dry and her knees weak. But there was no way out of this situation except forward. The direction she was facing. She reached out, gave Nick’s hand a quick squeeze. He squeezed back, reassuring her.

Zane jangled the bell.

A servant girl answered the door a second later, like she’d been waiting. She bowed and ushered them in.

Kyanna stood beside the king’s chair, a massive ornamented seat three times the size of the man sitting in it. King Edwyrd looked much older than Willa remembered, but then she’d only seen him once, when she’d been presented. He was gaunt and pale with illness, but sat straight and stiff on his chair.

Her parents stood several paces back and to the side of Kyanna. At the same distance on the other side were the king’s people. A steward, the king’s master at arms and his personal counsel. Their eyes held the kind of appraising gazes that said they didn’t much care for any of this. Perhaps they disagreed with Kyanna. If that was true, Willa might find allies amongst them.

She fixed her gaze on the floor and bowed her head. “Your Highness.”

“Willa Iscovian. Sister to my All Seer.”

Willa straightened at his acknowledgment. It wasn’t a question, but she nodded anyway. “Yes.”

“Lapidus,” he whispered. Then he lifted a hand to point at her. “I remember you. You were presented to the court, but…”

He either didn’t remember the details of her disappearance or was offering her a kindness. She didn’t want or need it. “I ran away.”

He nodded, mouth pursed and drawing lines in from his cheeks. “Yes.”

“But I’ve been summoned back and asked to join my sister and brother in service to the kingdom.” No telling how much the king knew about her arrival here. She was guessing not much.

His pale gray eyes brightened. “And you’ve decided to join them. That’s very good. It means you will become the next All Seer when your sister becomes queen.”

Sorrow dimmed the brightness in his eyes. “I have no children who can wear this crown as I’m sure you know.”

“Yes, Your Highness. My sympathies. However, I’ve come before you for a slightly different reason than becoming my sister’s All Seer.”

She took a breath, the moment of her decision upon her quicker than she’d anticipated. Details presented themselves individually as time slowed. Kyanna’s nearly blinding smile faltered, while Zane’s frown deepened. Her parents leaned forward, eyes clouded with concern. Somewhere in the gardens beyond the king’s chambers, birds sang and insects buzzed and the fae kingdom was as unchanged as the day she’d left.

Willa lifted her chin, her body numb and alive at the same time. “I have decided to challenge Kyanna for queen.”

Nick’s military training kept him from reacting to Willa’s announcement. At least on the outside. On the inside, he was losing it.

His gut instinct was to shift, grab her and fly them the hell out of there, but they’d have to get past a lot of guards who would try to stop them and running wouldn’t do anything to protect Shay.

Plus, he’d told Willa that he trusted her, and acting against her wishes would be a violation of that trust.

So he did nothing but stand there and watch, because it was clear Kyanna and Zane did not have the benefit of his training.

Zane had begun laughing uncontrollably while Kyanna looked like the top of her head might blow off in a cloud of steam and spite.

The king seemed oblivious to the machinations going on around him, then proved Nick’s theory true by clapping and nodding his head. “Very good. It’s been too long since we’ve had a challenge. And between two lapidus! Excellent.”

Willa’s back was ramrod straight, and her hands were at her sides. The slightest tremble shook them, so subtle he doubted anyone else had seen it. She was nervous, but controlling it. “Thank you, Your Highness. I look forward to it.”

“Yes, yes, very good.” He nodded some more, and his burst of good cheer diminished the pallor of illness surrounding him.

“No, it’s-it’s not good,” Kyanna sputtered. “She isn’t a citizen in good standing.”

The king turned, his hand gripping the arms of his enormous chair with such force his knuckles had gone white. “She came back to the kingdom of her own free will.”

“Yes, Kyanna.” Willa’s voice held a clear challenge. “That proves my heart is in the right place and if that’s enough for the king, then it should be enough for everyone.”

Kyanna fumed, but she didn’t reveal the truth, so obviously, kidnapping Willa and forcing her to return would not have played well with the king. Nick smiled. Willa was brilliant. He couldn’t figure out her end game, but so far he’d put her in the lead.

Kyanna huffed out a breath, her jaw tight with anger. “Yes, I suppose it should be.”

The king clapped again. “It’s settled then. The challenge will take place tomorrow in the great hall.” He gestured to one of the fae who’d been standing near the back of the room. An older man with patrician features and purple trimming on his clothes. The king’s right-hand man, whatever that position was called. “Gerard, arrange this challenge.”

Gerard bowed. “Yes, Your Highness. With pleasure.”

The king’s smile faded as tiredness slumped his shoulders. “I must rest, but I shall see you both at noon in the great hall. I look forward to it.” He paused and looked at Willa. “You have a place to stay, I assume?”

She nodded. “With my parents, Your Highness.”

“Very good.” He raised a hand and dismissed the audience before him.

Willa bowed and stepped back, putting herself even with Nick. Before she could say anything, he grabbed her hand. “You sure about this?”

“The challenge?”

“That and staying with your parents.” Jarrel and Melinna moved toward them, looking slightly shell shocked.

She turned to look at them and nodded. “They want to help me? Then they’ll go along and put us up for the night. Because we’re not spending another second in that dungeon.”

As if sensing they were no longer required, the guards who’d surrounded Nick and Willa on their trek up from the bowels of the kingdom suddenly dispersed. Willa’s parents took the guards’ place, herding Nick and Willa out the door and down the hall.

They were silent but curiously happy, greeting everyone they passed with bright smiles and nods of their heads. That strangeness held until the four of them were through the courtyard and inside her parents’ house, one in the very first circle of homes surrounding the castle. It proved their status as parents of the All Seer and was almost as nicely appointed as the castle had been.

“I see you’ve moved,” Willa said. She looked around the home. “Does this mean you’re in Kyanna’s pocket after all?”

“No,” her father said as he shut the door. “But she wants us close.”

Nick glanced around. Stairs led to higher and lower levels. “How secure is this place then?”

“You mean are we being monitored?” Jarrel asked. “Kyanna’s power doesn’t extend that far.”

“That you know about,” Nick replied.

Willa looked around. “Since my parents haven’t challenged Kyanna yet, she has no reason to be suspicious of them. I doubt she’s monitoring them at home. I’m sure we’re safe here.” She shrugged. “At the least we’ll be able to get a decent night’s sleep.”

Her mother made a noise that sounded like disapproval.

Willa shook her head and looked at Melinna. “You said you wanted to help. You allowed us to come back here with you.”

“We do want to help.” She glanced at Nick. At the bracelet on his wrist. “It’s just that…Jarrel.” Melinna shot him a look.

Jarrel started toward Nick. “Of course we want to help. We can start by getting that bracelet off you, son.”

Nick kept his arm firmly at his side. It was a kind offer, but Willa had a plan and Nick didn’t want to deviate from it. “No, it’s Willa’s. It stays on.”

Willa opened her mouth to say something, but Shay’s cry of joy interrupted her.

“Willa! You’re here!” She ran to Willa and hugged her, then peered around Willa’s body to look at Nick. She blinked up at him. “Hello.”

He nodded at her. “Hello, Shay.”

She looked up at Willa. “Is he your boyfriend?”

Willa’s grin lit up the room as she glanced at Nick. “Yes, he is.”

Melinna sucked in a breath and Jarrel cleared his throat.

Nick grinned back. He knew they were a long way from home, and a long way from being safe, but at that moment, none of it mattered so much as Willa’s claiming him.

Shay’s gaze returned to Nick. “Are you going to marry my sister?”

He snorted, half because of her question and half because of the stunned expression on Willa’s face. “We’ll talk about that later.”

“Shay,” Melinna said sternly. “Enough questions for now. Is your reading done?”

Shay’s lids fluttered with consternation. “No.”

“Please go to your room and finish it.”

“Yes, ma’am.” With an exasperated sigh, Shay went.

Melinna watched the child go, then wrung her hands together and looked back at Willa and Nick. “I imagine you’re both hungry after being in the dungeon.”

“Starving,” Willa answered.

“I could eat,” Nick said. And he and Willa needed to if they were going to have enough strength to deal with whatever came next.

Melinna nodded. “I’ll have a meal together shortly, then you can both rest. Tomorrow’s challenge will be draining. Willa, come help me in the kitchen.”

“Right behind you.” Willa shot Nick a look that plainly said she was sorry for leaving him alone with her father. He waved her off.

Then Jarrel stepped into Nick’s line of sight, his jaw set firmly but his eyes filled with unease. “You and I need to talk.”

Nick nodded. “Agreed.”

But if the man thought he was going to persuade Nick to leave Willa alone, it wasn’t going to happen. Nick knew without hesitation that the answer to Shay’s question was yes. He was going to marry Willa.

And there wasn’t a man or fae alive who could change Nick’s mind.

Willa followed her mother into the kitchen, but her mother ignored the cold storage and went straight to the table. Maybe her mother didn’t plan on feeding them after all. Melinna sat in one of the carved chairs and put her hand over her mouth as if the whole thing had suddenly become too much.

A moment later, a young woman Willa didn’t recognize came in. “Can I get you or your guest something, my lady?”

Melinna looked up. “No, thank you, Vellana.” Melinna paused. “But you can run down to the market. We have guests for dinner. Enough food for five.”

“Better make it six,” Willa said as she sat. “We’re really hungry.”

“Very well.” Melinna nodded at the serving girl. “Six.”

“Yes, my lady.” The girl took a basket off a wall hook and left.

Willa’s brows shot up. “You have servants?”

Melinna frowned. “Another gift from Kyanna, but it’s safe to talk with her gone. I don’t know if Kyanna makes the girl report in on us but we never talk about sensitive things in front of her just in case.”

“Do you think Kyanna knows anything about Shay’s gifts?”

“No.” Melinna sighed. “We took great pains to make sure Shay knew exactly how to fail the testing.” She scrubbed at her face with her hands. “This is such a mess.”

Willa crossed her arms, a little put off by her mother’s declaration. “You think I should have done something differently? Like actually joined Kyanna?”

“No.” Melinna shook her head. “What you did was…brave. Maybe a little foolish, but terribly brave. We’re the mess. Your father and I.” She stared out one of the windows. It overlooked the sprawling kingdom and offered a glorious view of the mountains beyond.

“We spoiled Kyanna. And Zane, but Kyanna…after you left, we did whatever she wanted. Whatever we had to to keep her happy.”

“You overcompensated.”

“We were scared we’d lose another child. And we didn’t realize how short-sighted and greedy we were being. We had too much ambition ourselves in those days.”

Her mother was saying the right things, but Willa still had questions. “But you put Kyanna into training.”

“Yes, but she had no notion of returning the kingdom the old ways at that age. And it was her decision to stay. She was the opposite of you when it came to the training. She loved it. Thrived on it. The attention, the privilege, the idea of serving the kingdom, the whole thing. It changed her. Turned her into something…” Melinna closed her eyes for a moment and took a breath. When she opened them, they shone with the hard light of truth. “We’re well aware of what she’s become. Which is why we’re doing what we can to protect Shay from the same path.”

“Like helping her fail the testing.”

Melinna nodded. “Exactly like that.”

Something inside Willa cracked, the hard seal she’d put in place to keep herself from feeling the loss of her parents maybe. She reached out and took her mother’s hand. “I’m not sorry for the reasons that I ran, but I’m sorry for the hurt it caused you.”

Melinna sniffed and nodded and clutched Willa’s hand like a lifeline. “And I’m sorry we didn’t listen to you. Didn’t protect you. I’m sorry we didn’t understand what you were going through and that you felt your only choice was to run. I really am.”

“Thank you for saying that.” Willa pulled her hand back.

Melinna looked at her curiously. “How is your life now?”

“It’s good.” She thought about Nick. “Really good.”

“I’m happy about that.” Her mother sighed. “I love you, Willa. I always have. I always will. And I realize we’ve only begun to reconnect, but I must be honest with you. Your father and I don’t approve of your relationship with Nick.”

The words hit Willa like a slap. She’d thought her parents had moved beyond that old prejudice, but apparently they hadn’t. “It doesn’t matter what you approve of or don’t, I’m not giving him up. Accept it or you’ll lose me again.”

Her mother frowned. “I thought you disagreed with Kyanna’s stance on the old ways.”

“I do. What are we talking about?”

Melinna let out a long, exasperated breath. “You cannot keep that man for your…slave, sexual or otherwise. He has the same rights that you and I do. He deserves to be free.”

Willa stared at her mother for a moment, then rolled her lips in to keep from laughing. Didn’t work, she laughed anyway. “Mother, I am not keeping Nick as a sex slave.”

Although if she was going to entertain such a thing, he’d be her first choice.

Melinna pointed toward the other room. “Then why is he wearing your bracelet? Why did he refuse to let your father take it off?”

Willa shook her head. She couldn’t wait to tell Nick about this one. “Because Zane put a bracelet on him so he and Kyanna could control him. I took it off and replaced it with one I made. It gives Nick free will to do what he wants to do. Him wearing it is just a ruse to give us an advantage.”

Her mother squinted. “You’re sure?”

“Yes, I’m sure.” Willa paused a beat. “He sleeps with me because he wants to. You can ask him.”

“Willa.” Her mother shook her head, a reluctant half-smile bending her mouth. “I don’t think that will be necessary. I’m glad you’re happy. You are happy, aren’t you?”

“Very.” The last of Willa’s ill will toward her mother disappeared. It was nice to know that despite their history, her mother still cared what happened to her and was a decent person, despite what Zane and Kyanna had turned into. “Can you tell me anything about the challenge tomorrow? Do you know what it will be?”

Her mother shrugged. “I wish I could. There hasn’t been a challenge in over a hundred years. A king without a child to succeed him is a rare thing, although it does happen. Obviously.”

“What happened to his children?”

“He had three. His last child, a boy, was stillborn. That birth cost the queen her life. Of the two remaining children, the youngest girl drowned when she was only a few years old and the oldest girl, Tyrra, came down with a fever a year ago that almost killed her. Her body survived it, her mind did not. She’s unfit to rule. I can’t say I’m unhappy about that.”

“That’s kind of cruel. Why do you feel that way?”

Her mother glanced down at her hands. “Tyrra and Kyanna were great friends. Perhaps more than that.”

Things started to click for Willa. “Is Tyrra the person of great power? Was she the one who influenced Kyanna?”

Melinna nodded. “Tyrra was as ambitious as she was beautiful. She wanted to change things. Go back to the old ways. She filled Kyanna and Zane’s heads with promises of power and wealth. Kyanna became consumed with the idea. Consumed with Tyrra and the royal lifestyle.”

“So really, this plan wasn’t Kyanna’s at all.”

“Not to begin with. When Tyrra ascended the throne, she would have returned Rhoswynn to the ways of our ancestors, with Kyanna and Zane’s help.”

“So why is Kyanna continuing with this when Tyrra has no chance of becoming queen? Kyanna could be queen without any of this nonsense.”

“I’m not sure if it’s out of loyalty to Tyrra and some belief that Tyrra will wake up from the fog she’s in or because Kyanna’s own ambition has taken over. Maybe a little of all three.”

“Could Tyrra wake up?”

“No.” Melinna smiled sadly. “She’s like a toddler now. She’ll never be herself again. Kyanna refuses to believe that, however.”

“And the king? Why doesn’t he challenge Kyanna?”

“For one, he’s old and unwell and I don’t think he has the fight left in him. For another, the few times he’s tried, Kyanna tells him it’s what Tyrra would want. That he’s destroying the rightful queen’s vision for Rhoswynn. His grief over his daughter is enough to shut down any argument from him.”

“I feel sorry for him.”

Melinna nodded. “He’s been a decent king. Taken good care of the kingdom and its people, but his life has not been easy.”

“But not so hard that it’s deterred Kyanna.”

“No. I believe Kyanna sees being queen as the ultimate prize. She doesn’t understand that it’s more than just power. She will have to lead the kingdom. Protect it. Plan for the future. Although I guess in a way, that’s what she thinks she’s doing by trying to return us to the past.” Melinna’s fingertip traced the whorl of the table’s wood grain. “And having Zane as her steward will only make things worse.”

“Agreed. What about the king’s steward, Gerard? Who does he side with, Tyrra or the king?”

“He’s the king’s man, through and through. If Kyanna wins tomorrow, he’ll be ousted immediately and he knows it.”

Willa took a breath. “I really need to make sure that doesn’t happen tomorrow.”

“Yes, you do.”

“I wish you had some idea what the challenge will be.”

“I can tell you it will be a test of your powers since you’re both lapidus. Beyond that, I can’t say.”

Willa sat quietly while her mind raced. She yawned, and it struck her how tired she was. “Can I rest before we eat?”

“Of course.” Her mother stood. “I’ll take you to one of the guest rooms.”

Willa got up and followed her. On the way to the stairs, they met her father and Nick coming from another room. The look on Nick’s face was a mixture of happiness, amusement and disbelief. She couldn’t wait to hear what that was about. “My mother is showing me to the guest room,” she told him. “I’m exhausted and want to lie down before we eat.”

Nick nodded. “That sounds good. I’ll follow you.”

Jarrel clapped Nick on the shoulder. “Good talk.”

She was dying to know what that was all about, but she waited until her mother had shut the guest room door and they were alone.

Willa gave Nick a look. “How do you like that? Not a word about us sharing a room.”

Nick’s odd expression returned. “Your father just tried to free me from you, telling me no creature should be subject to another’s whims. I explained that the bracelet was to protect me while throwing Kyanna off and how Zane had put one on me first and all that.”

Willa snorted. “My mother had pretty much the same conversation with me, except she accused me of keeping you as a sex slave.”

Nick barked out a laugh, then slapped his hand over his mouth, maybe at how loud the sound was. He shook his head as he dropped his hand. “Your parents are all right.”

She nodded and looked at the door. “They’re not bad, are they? The years have changed them for the better, that’s for sure.”

“I’m glad they’re willing to help.”

She laced her arms around him. “I’m done talking about my parents.”

“Is that so?”

She nodded. “Mm-hmm.”

“You want to talk about your plan for this challenge instead?”

“Nothing to talk about. I’m going to go in there and win it. Whatever it is.”

“Willa, there’s got to be something about it you could tell me. I know you have a plan.”

She loosed her arms from around him and stepped back. “You’re right, I do have a plan. But I can’t tell you what it is. You’re just going to have to trust me.”

“Why can’t you tell me?”

“Because Kyanna could force you to tell her what my plans are and I can’t afford for her to know.”

“How would that happen? I’m not wearing her bracelet anymore.”

She stared at him for a second, then grabbed his wrist with a firm grip. “What was your worst childhood fear?”

His eyes rounded for a second, then he blinked and spit out, “Daddy long legs.”

She let go of him. “That’s why I can’t tell you. Bracelet or not, if Kyanna touches you, she can force you to tell her.”

He rubbed his wrist and cursed softly. “You’re right. I sort of forgot you could do that. Damn it. Don’t tell me anything.”

“So you trust me?”

“Yes.”

“I’m sure you don’t like it, but—”

“I did plenty in the military just because I was ordered to. I’m fine with it.” He grinned and pulled her close again. “I’m also all out of subjects. Anything else we need to talk about?”

“Nope. In fact, I don’t want to talk at all.”

He nodded. “Time for that nap, huh?”

She squinted at him. “That’s not exactly what I had in mind.”

He kissed her, soft and short. “I can’t believe I’m saying this, but we really should rest. We need to be prepared. We have no idea what tomorrow’s going to bring.”

“Which is exactly why resting is the last thing I want to do.” She knew things could go wrong. And if they did, she didn’t want to have any regrets.

His expression shifted to dead-on serious. “You want me to call your mother back here and tell her you’re trying to use me as a sex slave?”

She laughed. “Okay, fine. I’ll rest. But that might mean I’m not sleepy tonight.”

“I’ll take that risk.” He took her hand and tugged her toward the bed. “Come, let’s crash until it’s time to eat.”

But after dinner, the weight of what was about to happen came tumbling down onto Willa like a house falling in on her. She stood in the middle of the guest room wearing one of her mother’s filmy silk sleeping gowns and stared out the window, her damp hair trailing down her back. The shower had felt amazing, but she hadn’t had the patience to dry her hair properly.

Not with all that lay ahead. Outside, the mountainous horizon still held the dusty purple of twilight. Here and there a few bright stars shone through and the dark shapes of birds flitted across the sky.

Nick came in behind her. She didn’t turn. Didn’t need to. She recognized his presence. It comforted her, but not enough to snap her out of the immobility brought on by her impending future.

His hands rested on her shoulders. The faint scent of soap wafted off him, leftover from the shower he’d taken before her. “You okay?”

“What if I fail?” she whispered. “What if I lose the challenge?”

“That’s not going to happen.”

Her eyes were fixed on one bright, burning star. “They’ll probably kill me. Then, once they figure out you’re not under their control anymore, they’ll try to capture you and take you as a slave. Or kill you in the process. They’ll force Shay into a different kind of slavery. Who knows what will happen to my parents?”

He turned her around and cupped her face in his big, solid hands, tipping it up toward him. “I know you’re scared. I would be, too. But you’re not alone in this. You have me and Shay and your parents.”

“I don’t think my parents or Shay are going to be much help if I lose.”

“Then I’ll do the heavy lifting. I’ll make a contingency plan for getting us out of here on the very rare, very slight chance things don’t go your way tomorrow.”

“A contingency plan sounds great, and while I have no idea how this challenge is going to go, I can tell you that if Kyanna wins, there won’t be time for a contingency. She’ll probably have me executed on the spot.”

“Then she’ll have to kill me too because she’s going to have to go through me to get to you.”

“No. I don’t want that. If I lose, I want you to protect Shay. Promise me.”

“Willa—”

“Please.”

“Okay. But you’re not going to lose.”

She didn’t want to spend what might be her last night arguing, so she just nodded. “I know.”

He smiled and kissed her as he pulled her into his arms.

She let him embrace her so she could close her eyes and lean on him and let him support her. Because otherwise, she was going to collapse.

As if sensing her distress, he bent and caught her under the knees, lifting her into his arms. He carried her to the bed and set her down gently. Then he sat beside her and brushed a strand of hair out of her eyes. “You’re a strong, capable woman, Willa. People love and respect you. A lot of Kyanna’s power comes from the fear she creates in others. Your power is real. Don’t forget that.”

She took his hand, brought it to her lips and kissed his knuckles. “Thank you. I have no idea what’s going to happen tomorrow, but I’m really glad you’re going to be with me.”

He smiled, filling her with confidence. This warrior of a man believed in her. “I didn’t just tell your dad about the bracelet.”

“You didn’t?”

He shook his head. “I told him I had plans for you.” Nick’s gaze dropped to a spot on the quilt.

“What kind of plans?”

His gaze came back to her, his voice solid and sure. “Future plans.”

She just stared up at him, trying to read his eyes in the dim light.

“Permanent future plans.”

She stilled, unsure what was happening. “I don’t know what you’re saying.”

“Yes, you do.”

She shook her head, a small, simple back and forth. Suddenly the looming challenge was the furthest thing from her mind.

His smile widened. “And if it helps, your father gives his blessing.”

He was asking her to marry him. She couldn’t answer that. Couldn’t deal with that. Not now, not with all that lay before her and the chance that her future might be over tomorrow if she lost the challenge. But she had to say something. She couldn’t just leave him hanging. She tried to form a sentence that wouldn’t hurt his feelings or make him think she didn’t care. But, before she could say anything, Nick leaned down and kissed her forehead. “Go to sleep. Do your best to let go of your nerves and rest.”

“I don’t know if I can.”

“Roll onto your stomach.”

She did as he asked, the thought of him wanting to marry her still at the forefront of her mind.

He moved her hair out of the way and slowly began to work the muscles in her back and shoulders with his strong, capable hands, kneading and massaging and stroking the tension—and the thoughts—out of her.

She sighed with the sheer pleasure of it. And then, somehow, fell asleep.

Morning came bright and cheerful, but that wasn’t how Nick was feeling a few hours later as he stood beside Willa at the doors to the great hall. She identified herself to the guards, then they opened the doors to let her and Nick in.

When the doors closed behind them, she grabbed his hand. “I know you didn’t have much of a choice, but thank you for coming with me.”

“Wouldn’t be anywhere else.” If he could, he’d take her place in the challenge. Whatever was necessary to keep her from harm. “Although I’d rather be the one fighting.”

She smiled. “I know. It’s enough that you’re here with me.”

He kissed her temple. “Always.”

They both took a look around. The great hall had been transformed from a gathering place into an arena. The long tables and benches had been pushed to the walls, leaving the center of the enormous space uncluttered. In that open area were two waist-high cubes of polished wood.

Nick had no idea what purpose they served, but it was clear they’d be involved in the challenge in some way. He tipped his head toward them. “What are those for?”

“No clue.”

The room didn’t interest him as much as she did. She was a true fae beauty this morning, dressed in a long flowing robe and dress of pale purple and blue. A simple gold cord accented her narrow waist, and her hair was twisted back in a knot of braids to fall free down her back.

She looked every inch the queen she would become today.

She caught him watching and smiled, but worried lines creased her forehead. “What? You’re making me nervous.”

“I was just thinking how beautiful you look.” He smiled back as she blushed a little. He wished there was something more he could do to alleviate her worries. “Don’t be nervous. You’ve got this.”

“I hope.” Her gaze scoured the hall again. “I’m glad we came early.” Then her eyes narrowed on a distant spot. “Not early enough though, I see.”

Nick turned. Kyanna and Zane walked toward them from the interior doors.

Kyanna smiled radiantly. “Good morning, sister. Sleep well?”

Willa smiled wickedly at Nick before answering Kyanna. “Eventually, yes.”

Nick almost laughed. She’d fallen asleep five minutes into the massage he’d given her to help her relax and she’d stayed that way. He’d slept beside her, holding her in his arms and soothing her back to sleep the few times she’d tossed and turned, but if Willa wanted Kyanna to think her night with him had been spent doing much more intimate activities, so be it.

Kyanna frowned. “I don’t know how you can…do such things.”

“Really?” Willa tipped her head. “Don’t tell me the high and mighty All Seer never got the birds and the bees talk?”

Zane snorted, which earned him a cutting glare from Kyanna. “You know what I mean.” She shifted her gaze to Nick, raking him up and down. “Although, maybe you’re right. Maybe I’m missing something by not giving it a try.”

Willa made a face. “Let’s change the subject.”

Kyanna smiled and licked her teeth. “Does it make you sad to think about losing your pet, sister dear? Maybe I’ll make him my official consort once I’m queen. Would that make you feel better?”

Nick scowled at her. The thought turned his stomach. He snorted. “Like that would ever happen.”

Kyanna leaned in. “Slaves don’t get a say in what they do and don’t do.”

He bit back a retort, remembering that the bracelet on his wrist was supposed to be hers, not Willa’s, which meant he should still be under her command. It almost killed him, but he managed to nod and keep his mouth shut.

“That’s a good boy.”

“You disgust me, Kyanna.” Willa put her hands on her birdhips. “No creature deserves to be enslaved.”

Kyanna walked within inches of Willa. “The old ways kept us strong.”

“The old ways caused war and heartache.”

“If you want things to be different, you’d better win the challenge.”

“I’m going to, so you’d better be prepared to lose,” Willa shot back.

Kyanna laughed. “I doubt it.”

The interior doors opened again and a pair of the king’s guards walked out pulling a wheeled platform that held the king on a big tufted chair. His court followed him, the steward that had been instructed to run the challenge first in line.

Willa bowed as he was escorted to the dais and helped to his throne.

He sat and nodded at them. “Good morning, such as it is. I trust your early presence here means you’re ready for the challenge to come?”

Kyanna spoke up first. “Ready to win, Your Highness.”

“Very good, very good.” He looked at Willa. “And you, sister to the All Seer. Are you ready as well?”

“Yes, Your Highness. I have one question, however.”

“All right, that’s fair. Although I may not be able to answer it.”

Willa took a breath. “Will the citizens of the kingdom be allowed into the great hall to watch the challenge?”

Nick frowned. He hadn’t seen that coming. A crowd might make her more nervous. All those eyes watching, waiting for one of them to fail… He didn’t like it, but if Willa was asking for an audience, she must want one for a good reason.

The king stroked his long white beard, his hand shaking slightly. He glanced at his steward. “Gerard, is that permissible?”

The steward nodded. “If Your Grace decrees it so, it is perfectly acceptable.”

The king smiled. “I think it’s a grand idea. The people should be able to watch the rise of their new queen.”

Willa lifted her hand. “One more question, if I may.”

The king nodded. “What is it?”

“Could I have a moment with Gerard?”

He glanced at the steward. The man shrugged as if to say why not. The king gestured toward the man as he looked at Willa. “A moment. We cannot delay this forever.”

“Your Highness,” Kyanna started. “This is unfair.”

The king lifted a feeble hand. “It’s only a moment, All Seer.”

She stewed, crossing her arms. “Tyrra would never allow this.”

Willa shot her sister a stern look. The nerve of Kyanna calling up the king’s unwell daughter whenever things didn’t go her way. Honestly.

Kyanna looked away.

Willa turned back to the king before he could change his mind. “I’ll be quick, Your Highness. Thank you.” She gave a short bow, then went off to a far corner with Gerard. Even with the distance, Nick could tell Willa was asking the man some hard questions as he jerked back and stared at her. Then finally, he nodded.

Willa seemed relieved. She dipped her head in thanks, and they returned to the center of the room.

The king raised his brows at Gerard. “All settled?”

“Yes, Your Highness.” The steward had a curious twinkle in his eyes. “We are ready to begin.”

The king raised his hand. “Throw wide the doors to the great hall. Send messengers to spread the word that the challenge is open to all.”

Willa bowed again. “Thank you, Your Highness.”

Nick went to her side. “Plan? As much as you can tell me.”

She kept her eyes on Kyanna for a moment before looking at him. “I want witnesses. I don’t want her to be able to get away with a single thing.”

Was that what she’d been talking to Gerard about? “Good idea.”

It didn’t take long for word to spread, and soon fae filled the great hall. The tables and benches became bleachers, and a noisy hum vibrated through the space as time ticked toward noon. Silk ropes and wood stanchions were brought in to cordon the center where Willa and Kyanna would face off.

Their parents and Shay were given a close spot and seats made available to them. Nick stayed by the corner of the roped-off area with Willa. Neither she nor Kyanna had made any move to step inside it yet.

Bells rang, and with noticeable effort, the king stood. “The hour of the challenge is upon us. I wish both parties good fortune and look forward to crowning one of them queen very soon. My steward, Gerard, is the master of this ceremony and as such, I give the floor to him.”

The king sat and Gerard moved to the front of the dais. His posture was straight and proud as he spoke in a loud, booming voice that carried through the hall. “The challenge for queen is officially underway. Citizen Willa Iscovian challenges the All Seer, Kyanna Iscovian, for the privilege to wear the crown. All others please be seated.”

Nick didn’t need to be told twice that he was one of the others. He leaned forward and whispered in Willa’s ear, “You can do this. I love you.”

She nodded, strong and steady. “Me, too, you.”

He glanced behind him, but there wasn’t a seat available. Beyond the makeshift bleachers, the crowd stood packed to the walls and all the way to the door. He frowned and looked at the other side.

Then a hand grabbed his and tugged. Shay.

She looked up at him. “Sit with me,” she whispered.

He lifted his head. The space next to Melinna was empty. She patted it and smiled.

He gave Willa’s hand a quick squeeze with his free one, then let Shay lead him back to the bench. Melinna moved over to make more room. He sat, and Shay immediately climbed into his lap, wriggling around to face the center of the room.

Willa grinned, genuine happiness shining in her eyes.

On the other side of the room, Zane had forced someone out of their spot and now sat, preening at his perceived specialness. Nick really wanted to pop him in the mouth. Just once. That’s all it would take anyway.

A pair of the king’s guards strode forward, unhooked the silk cords and held them open.

Gerard nodded at Willa and Kyanna, then gestured to the arena. “Please enter the challenge area and stand in front of one of the platforms.”

Willa shot Nick a hopeful look, then walked through the rope. Kyanna came around from the other side, entering after her sister.

Gerard spoke again. “Because both challengers are lapidus—” A murmur went up from the crowd, either because not everyone had been aware of Willa’s gifts or because Gerard had just confirmed the rumor of what she was. “The king asked me to design a challenge fit for their powers. As such, I researched our history and have come up with something very fitting.”

He turned back toward the interior doors and called out, “Bring forth the queen-makers.”

Another set of royal guards walked out, each carrying a tall rounded object with a flat base. They were draped in white fabric so it was impossible to make out any other details. They could have been vases. Or giant eggs. Nick had no idea.

The guards each set one on the platforms before Willa and Kyanna, then stepped to the side while keeping a hand on top of the object and their eyes on Gerard.

He gave a quick nod, and the guards pulled the fabric off.

The assembled crowd took a sharp inhale, and the buzz of whispers reverberated through the hall. A slight smile curved Gerard’s mouth at the sound. But Willa’s face had gone unsettlingly pale.

Kyanna just looked confused.

Nick still had no clue what the objects were, but apparently he was in the minority. To him, they looked like strange bird cages, except they were egg-shaped and the wires were about as thick as his pinky finger and made of all different kinds of metal twisted together. The bottom of each cage balanced on a circle of polished marble. There didn’t seem to be any kind of pin or screw holding the cage there, it just…was.

Inside, instead of a bird, floated a large, perfect spear of clear crystal. Maybe a foot long and six inches around. The largest he’d ever seen.

“Those are pretty,” Shay whispered.

He nodded. “Mm-hmm.” But pretty could very easily turn deadly.

Gerard walked through the ropes and dismissed the guards, then turned in a slow circle to address everyone present. “Behold two of the greatest artifacts from our nation’s treasury. The Oracle’s Eggs. Designed by the greatest lapidus our kingdom has ever seen, the All Seer Wyndellia, who went on to become queen. She built one as a show of her power, then she built the second to show the first was no trick.”

He swept the audience with his gaze. “She also gave her permission for the eggs to be used as needed.” His smile took on a satisfied quality. “Perhaps she foresaw a day like today.”

After a dramatic pause, he turned to face Willa and Kyanna, putting his back to Nick’s side of the room. “On my word, the challenge will begin. The first lapidus to open her egg and remove the crystal is the winner.”

Willa’s eyes rounded slightly, and she swallowed. Beside her, Kyanna chewed her bottom lip, the first crack in her bravado.

“Any questions?” Gerard asked.

Both women shook their heads no.

“Good.” He turned to face the audience and did another three-sixty as he spoke. “For those of the more skilled among us who might be thinking about offering a little magical assistance, I’d suggest you not. The silk cord surrounding our two challengers is threaded through with silver and crystals of black tourmaline and charged with enough reflective magic to give you a good jolt.”

Sounded like the fae equivalent of an electric fence, and based on the comments around him, it would deliver a bigger shock than what Gerard had indicated.

Gerard raised his hands, then chopped them down through the air. “Let the challenge begin!”

Willa did the only thing she could think of. She put her hands on the egg. Kyanna had the same idea, grabbing hold of hers at almost the same time.

Willa sucked in a breath as her skin came in contact with the metal. It was old and each strand was an intricate braid of many metals. One was gold, silver and tungsten. Another was titanium, steel and copper. Yet another was brass, platinum and bronze.

The metals were open and clear, and their song sang through her like a thousand bells being rung at once. It was as beautiful as it was overwhelming, and she almost pulled her hands away.

She leaned her head on her arm and snuck a glance at Kyanna. Her eyes were squeezed shut, and she was breathing, open-mouthed. Willa allowed herself a little satisfaction that the egg was nearly overpowering Kyanna’s senses, too.

Willa closed her eyes and focused. She worked on controlling her breathing and her heart rate, which was currently too fast and making her jittery. She peeled apart the threads of the metal song in her head, listening to each one as she separated it.

The most discernable ones were happiness at being used for such a beautiful object. Pride for the same reason. Disappointment over some of the combinations. Resentment from some of the grander metals at being paired with the lesser ones. There was the thrill and pleasure at being used by a lapidus of the skill level of the late All Seer Wyndellia. And finally, overlaying all of that was the rich, resonant voice of the crystal within.

Wyndellia had imbued it with a message, but it was muted by the sounds of the metal. Willa worked her fingers through the openings in the cage, trying to touch the crystal to help isolate the words, but it was always just out of reach.

She sighed and tried to pull the message out from the hot mess of emotion and sensation pouring off the metals. Word by word, it started to come to her, quietly but with a tone and meaning that was clear as a single chime.

One wrong…move…and I will…shatter.

Willa took her hands off the cage and stepped back. She stared at the egg, immediately understanding why these objects were being used for the challenge.

Untangling these strands enough to open the cage and retrieve the crystal would take intense concentration and extreme skill. Doing so without damaging the crystal might be impossible. What constituted a wrong move?

The message added a brand new layer of complication.

She glanced over at Kyanna. Her sister was hanging on, working away at the problem. Maybe she hadn’t heard the message. Or maybe she had and knew the solution. Or maybe she thought it was a trick.

Could it be? Sure, that was a possibility.

But if it wasn’t a trick, ignoring the warning was a foolish move.

She took a few deep breaths. As much as she wanted to see Nick’s face, to see the reassuring smile he no doubt had waiting for her, she was afraid the distraction, as sweet as it might be, would ruin her concentration. Instead, she kept her head down, centered herself and put her hands back on the egg.

The onslaught wasn’t as bad this time. Perhaps because she’d been prepared for it. And this time, instead of fighting it, she opened herself to it and let it wash through her.

For a moment, she regretted the decision. It drowned her. Filled her head and her heart and her ears with the thump and chime and clang of the metal. The sound grew, reverberating through her until she could taste metal on her tongue and feel its cold, silky touch on her skin.

She breathed through it and did her best not to react, just to be a conduit. Slowly, the crash of it broke away into smaller waves. Manageable eddies that were just as tactile but somehow softer and more bearable.

Nothing she’d ever done in her life had prepared her for untangling a thing like this. There was no previous experience to call on, no book she’d read, no course she’d taken. She had no idea where to start.

So she just did.

The metals she worked with the most were also the most familiar, so she began with the strand of gold, silver and tungsten threads, thinking that would be her best option since the gold and silver should be easy to manipulate. From there, she went to the silver thread first. She wrapped both hands around the twist and focused on it.

She called upon her gifts and closed herself off to all the other metals, leaving herself open to the silver only. Its energy sank into her, brightening in a way that felt like a connection. That was a good start. She loosened her grip and held her hands over the metal the same way she would if she was creating a piece of jewelry.

The silver seemed to shimmer in response to her.

Encouraged, she closed her eyes and, with the small, quiet voice in her head, spoke to the silver. That’s it, let me in. I’m a friend. I understand you and respect you. And I need you to help me. Unwind yourself from this tangle and stand free.

A gasp went up from the crowd. She opened her eyes to see the single thread of silver snaking out from the twist. “Come to me,” she said softly, holding out her arm.

It twined around her wrist like an elegant bracelet.

One down. Easily.

She grinned. The sense of accomplishment coursed through her, buoying her spirits. She could do this.

Kyanna looked over and scowled. She had yet to free any of the threads.

Willa wasn’t so dumb as to think that meant she had gained an advantage. Not yet. Not with so much work yet to be done. She finally snuck a look at Nick. Shay was still in his lap and grinning like mad. Nick winked at her, and she gave him a little nod in return.

Zane’s loud cry of “Hah!” rang through the space. The audience made more noise. Willa looked over to see Kyanna had freed the first metal thread. The copper one and only about an inch of it. Copper was easy. One of the most pliable. Willa refused to be impressed.

She bent her head and went back to work, focusing this time on the gold, but it took her a few moments of purposeful breathing to get her concentration back. She reminded herself that this wasn’t just about freeing the crystal, it was about freeing it in one piece.

The gold was being stubborn. It was proud of its inclusion in the Oracle’s Egg and didn’t want to leave it. She closed her eyes and channeled good thoughts about how bright and beautiful the gold was, about how its gleam was like sunshine. How nothing compared to the brilliance of gold. Imagine how many eyes will be on you when you get to stand alone. How many will see your gorgeous shine once you’re no longer hidden by the other metals.

It warmed under her hands and trembled with energy. She allowed a tiny smile, then eased her hands back and opened her eyes. That’s it, untangle yourself and come to me. Silver did it, so I know you can. Show everyone how gorgeous and elegant you are.

The gold flexed and bent and flowed out of the braid like a ribbon being pulled free. Willa held her wrist out, and the gold joined the silver. The crowd rewarded her with soft whispers of praise and nods of appreciation.

Nick beamed with pride. Even her parents looked joyful at her success. She smiled at them all, though a sudden exhaustion swept through her.

She brought her head down to hide her inability to hold the smile, exhaled hard and realized she was trembling from the exertion. She took her hands off the egg and rested them on the wooden platform, giving herself time to catch her breath and regain some energy. The situation was stressful enough, but add the use of her magic on top of that and she could have easily quit right then to rest.

Her muscles felt leaden, but she couldn’t give in to it. The hardest strand was still to go. She bent her head from side to side and rolled her shoulders, trying to release some of the tiredness. What she wouldn’t give for a few minutes with Nick’s talented hands.

She glanced over at Kyanna. The copper was out and coiled in a messy lump on the platform next to the egg. That meant Kyanna still had steel and titanium to go. Steel would be tough, but nothing like the titanium. Willa had worked with that metal on occasion. It was fickle. Hated change. Hated to be told what to do.

Kyanna’s choice made Willa question her sister’s experience. Kyanna either knew something about the metal Willa didn’t, or she’d made a very poor choice. If it was the latter, Willa should be okay. If it was the former, Willa was in trouble, because there was no rushing tungsten. It was brittle and tricky and did what it wanted when it wanted.

New urgency straightened her back and firmed up her resolve. She could rest when this was over.

She put her hands on the egg and almost pulled them right back off. The remaining strands were in a confused mess of new emotions and sensation. Some were angry over the silver and gold leaving. Some questioned why those two metals had been separated out as something special. Some were sad and despondent.

Worse, the tungsten was sulky and practically non-responsive. Willa’s spirits dropped. This was not going to be easy. She was about to close her eyes when a roar went up from the crowd, throwing off her concentration.

Kyanna had the steel free. She lifted it over her head like some grand achievement. Willa wanted to ignore it, but couldn’t. Kyanna had just moved even with her. And quickly.

Willa bent her head and forced herself back to work. She put her hands on the strand of tungsten and closed out all the other metals. It wasn’t a matter of just lifting the last strand free. It was bent into the shape of the cage and twisted into the other strands at the top and bottom. She was going to have to appeal to the metal’s pride, which it had in spades. She closed her eyes and began her plea.

Noblest of metals, most rare and precious, I saved you for last for a reason.

The tungsten sighed but made no other effort to respond.

I wanted the sight of you gleaming like a captured star as the last impression in the minds of those watching.

Nothing.

Your filaments bring light to the world. You strengthen other metals. Armies rely on your fierceness. You are the best of all the metals.

Crickets. The tungsten was having none of it.

She dropped her head to her arms and tried not to panic. The last thing she wanted to do was send negative vibes into the metal. She focused on happy things. Shay’s sweet face. Nick’s strength. Jasper’s silliness.

“No!”

The shout brought Willa’s head up and opened her eyes. Shay was on her feet standing in front of Nick. Her gaze was pinned to Kyanna.

Willa turned to look.

Kyanna had coaxed a half inch of the titanium free.

Willa had clearly underestimated her. The trembling in her arms and hands intensified, and her head was starting to ache. She wasn’t going to last much longer without rest.

More movement caught her eye. Her mother had gotten to her feet and was staring at her with such intensity that Willa could almost feel it. Without question, Willa knew Melinna was trying to transfer courage and power into her daughter.

It worked.

Willa smiled. She knew what she had to do. She gathered the strength she had left and focused it on the task at hand. Then she closed her eyes, found the strand of tungsten and opened her mouth.

“Precious flower, rest your head, by the river where you grow. Moon and stars come swiftly in, and off to sleep you now go.”

The tungsten stopped sulking and came to life beneath her hands. Willa forced every last ounce of power into her voice, keeping it soft and quiet and directed entirely at the metal.

“In the morning you will rise, bright and new and beautiful. Bright and new and beautiful.”

The metal twitched, a hard jerky movement that Willa took as a sign of success. It opened to her, enough that she felt like she’d made enough progress to take her hands off and guide the metal with the force of her magic.

The tungsten’s energy vibrated through her, happy for the first time. She didn’t know any other verses of the lullaby, so she sang her directions in the same tune as she coaxed the strand to come away from its fastenings.

“Precious metal, come to me, free yourself from this cage.”

With the stiff movements that spoke to the metal’s brittleness, it inched its way free from the shape of the cage.

She kept singing. “Show the others just how strong you are, as you leave them far behind. With this freedom you will rise, bright and new and beautiful. Bright and new and beautiful.”

The tungsten continued to disengage from the other metals, but there was no way this strand would curl itself around Willa’s wrist. She had no idea what Wyndellia had done in order to braid this difficult strand with the silver and gold, but that level of magic was beyond Willa’s ken.

A new sound trickled through Willa’s concentration. Someone else was singing. She looked up. Not her mother, but her mother’s angry gaze pointed out the culprit.

Kyanna.

Willa’s sister stood arched over her wood platform, hands curved around her egg, voice belting out a song in faeish that Willa didn’t recognize.

Kyanna shot Willa a haughty glare as if to say, “Thanks for the help.”

The titanium was nearly free.

Heart pounding, Willa went back to the tungsten. Another inch, inch and a half, and the strand would be loose, and the entire braid of metal would have been removed. With the braid gone, there would be plenty of room for Willa to slip her hand in and extract the crystal.

Please, she begged the tungsten. All the way out now. Free yourself. Show the crowd how amazing and—

A shout went up from beside her. Zane’s voice. A shout of triumph. Of victory.

Willa slumped. She didn’t need to look to know that Kyanna had separated the titanium in its entirety. She felt like crying. Instead, she cajoled the tungsten the rest of the way out, doing her best to block out the cheers and boos from the crowd.

But the amount of noise they were making was almost impossible to ignore. Maybe asking for an audience had been a dumb thing to do.

The tungsten slipped free and lay in her hand, a stiff, worn-out strand of metal. She placed it gently on the wood platform and risked a glance at Kyanna.

Her sister smiled, a stretched, unpleasant grin that made Willa want to slap her. “Looks like you lost, sister dear.”

Kyanna stuck her hand into the cage, grabbed hold of the crystal and pulled it free. She hefted it over her head. “Behold your new queen—”

The crystal shattered into a thousand pieces, raining down over Kyanna like glass and tinkling to the floor in a cacophony of disjointed clinks and clangs. She brought her hand down and stared at the bits left in her palm. Then she spat out a curse and hurled the remnants of the crystal into the audience. “This was rigged.”

“Silence,” Gerard called out. “It was not rigged. The eggs were designed so that the crystal had to be removed properly or shatter. The warning was built in. And since you failed to heed that warning, All Seer Kyanna, you have been disqualified.” He shifted his gaze to Willa. “The crown is now yours to lose, Willa Iscovian.”

The crowd sucked in a breath, and all eyes turned to her. She felt the weight of their stares pressing down. Then the murmuring started. Speculation, no doubt, about how she would remove the crystal without shattering it the same way Kyanna had.

But just because Willa had heard the crystal’s warning didn’t mean she had any better idea about how to remove it.

She stood there, staring at the crystal that still floated in the center of the cage. There was only one other way she could think of to remove it from its prison. And it was something she’d never attempted before.

The weight of the idea almost buckled her knees. She grabbed hold of the platform and leaned on it like it was a crutch. She stared at the crystal. She should test her idea. See if it was even possible.

She focused on the crystal. Let herself sink so deeply within its clear structure that the hard lines of reality blurred. Her focus was on and in the shard. She became part of the shard.

Then she willed it to turn.

And it did.

She held her breath. No one else seemed to notice what she’d done. Except Gerard, whose eyebrows gave the slightest twitch. Had she just figured it out? Maybe. Hopefully. Because she was out of ideas and her energy was nearly spent.

She braced herself on the platform, locking her arms to keep herself upright, then went back into the trancelike state she’d just been in. Reality blurred away until all she saw was clear crystal, icy in its perfection.

She imagined the shard loose and free of the magic holding it inside the cage. Imagined it being controlled by a string of pure energy that teased it out through the narrow gap in the metal strands. In her mind, it slid through with only a hair’s breadth of space on either side. Her eyes watered, and her arms shook like she was on the verge of a seizure. She blinked to clear her vision and saw that the crystal was now outside of the cage.

Tears streamed from her eyes, but she held on, slowly lowering the shard to the top of the wooden platform. It came to rest with a soft thunk and lay there, whole and perfect.

With a hard exhale, she released her magical grip on the shard and let herself relax. A wave of dizziness hit her. She panted for air, sucking in deep gulps in an attempt to keep herself from passing out. She lifted her head enough to look at Gerard, hoping he could read the question in her eyes without her having to speak.

He nodded, smiling and proud. Then he turned to face the crowd, thrusting his arms skyward with an unmistakable joy. “Ladies and gentlemen, the challenge is ended. Behold your new queen!”

Kyanna’s screams were drowned out by the cheering crowd. Willa smiled. And was vaguely aware of Nick and Shay and her parents rushing toward her.

Then she passed out.

Chaos swirled around them, but Nick blocked all of that out. All that mattered was the woman in his arms. Nick cradled Willa as her lids fluttered open.

She looked at him and blinked a few times before she spoke. “What happened?”

“You’re awake!” Shay answered before he could. She crouched at his side, her little face masked in worry. “You fainted.”

Nick nodded. “You went down like a stone. Your breathing is back to normal, so that’s good. How do you feel otherwise?”

She gave Shay a little smile as she answered. “Wiped out, but that’s how I should feel.” She did her best to sit up. “All that magic took it out of me. How long was I out?”

“Not long. Thirty seconds maybe. You want to stand?”

“Yes. Help me.”

He put his hands on her waist and lifted her, maybe more help than she wanted, but he wasn’t taking any arguments over it.

Shay grabbed Willa’s hand. “You did great.”

“Thanks.” Willa stared at Shay for a long, hard moment. Then she bent and kissed her little sister on the cheek.

Her parents walked up, her mother teary-eyed but beaming. “We’re so proud of you, sweetheart.”

Her father nodded. “Well done, Willa. Brilliantly done.”

“Thanks.” She held on to Nick’s arm and looked around. “It’s crazy in here, huh?”

The guards had let Nick and Willa’s family through the ropes, but the rest of the crowd remained outside them. Barely. A very celebratory atmosphere had taken hold of them.

Except for Kyanna and Zane, who huddled in the far corner of the stanchioned area, glowering at Willa.

Jarrel sighed. “I need to speak to Kyanna. And Zane.”

Melinna put her hand on her husband’s arm. “I don’t know, Jarrel.”

“It’s got to be done. Enough is enough. She must face this new reality with dignity. They both must. I know it’s not what she—”

But before he could say another word, Kyanna stormed toward them, eyes blazing with anger. She stabbed a finger at Willa. “You cheated.”

Jarrel shook his head. “Kyanna, the challenge is over and you must accept—”

Kyanna turned on Jarrel. “You stay out of this.”

Willa made a face and stepped between her father and her sister. “How do you figure I cheated?”

“Your crystal didn’t shatter.”

“That’s because I listened to the warning that you ignored.”

Kyanna scowled. “What warning?”

Willa crossed her arms defiantly. “It was the first thing I heard when I laid my hands on the egg.”

Kyanna’s chest heaved with indignation. She searched the crowd until she found whoever she was looking for. “Gerard! Gerard, get over here now.”

The steward was talking with a group of guards, giving directions for the rest of the day, Nick supposed. Two of them headed off toward the castle’s interior.

Gerard strode toward Kyanna. “Yes, All Seer?”

She spat out a breath. “I should be queen. You gave me a defective egg.”

“I did no such thing. The challenge was perfect. As were the eggs and the warning contained within. Whoever removed the crystal in one piece would become queen.” He nodded at Willa. “Your sister achieved that.”

“No.” Kyanna’s shout made it over the sound of the revelry. Those in the crowd closest to the ropes turned to look. “I should be queen.”

Melinna glared at her. “You’re behaving like a child.”

Zane tugged at Kyanna’s arm. “Let’s go.”

She shoved him away. “No.” Then she pointed at Nick. “You. Let’s go.”

He laughed. “I don’t think so.”

She stared at him. “You can’t refuse me. You’re wearing my bracelet.”

He lifted the arm wearing the slave cuff and looked at it. “Am I?” He shook his wrist. “Doesn’t seem to be working.”

“Of course it’s working. Any other option is impossible.” She snarled and stepped closer to him, her voice a gravelly whisper. “Kill Willa. Then fly me out of here.”

“Like hell I will.” He held her gaze. “Guards, this woman just ordered me to kill your new queen.”

Kyanna’s eyes rounded. “You ignorant fool.”

Willa slid in beside Nick as the guards rushed forward. “You’re the fool, Kyanna. He’s wearing my bracelet.”

“But I—how is that possible?” Kyanna’s mouth hung open as the guards took hold of her.

Willa lifted her chin. “And once I’m officially queen, I’m banning slaves for good.”

“Pathetic,” Kyanna spat. She struggled, but the royal guards kept a firm hold of her.

One of them asked Willa, “What should we do with her, Your Highness?”

“Take her to the dungeon. The wooden cell that isn’t busted.” She held her hand up. “Take Zane, too.”

Her brother cursed at her. “What have I done?”

“You did Kyanna’s bidding. Colluded with her. Kidnapped us. The dungeon’s the best place for you until we figure this out.”

Kyanna struck at Willa, but Nick snaked his arm out and blocked her attack. The guards took her to the floor of the grand hall a second later, pinning her there until she went still.

Willa stood over her sister, shaking her head. “Now who’s pathetic, Kyanna? You’re sprawled on the floor of the grand hall, your silk gown’s dirty and torn and your demented dreams of ruling this great kingdom shattered. As they should be. You’re done as All Seer. And done ruining Rhoswynn. You were never the right person to take over after King Edwyrd.”

“And you are?” Kyanna snarled as the guards hoisted her to her feet, her hands confined behind her back by wooden shackles.

“I’m certainly more qualified than you.” Willa shook her head and inhaled a deep breath. “Take them away.”

With sharp nods, the guards hauled Kyanna and Zane off. Kyanna went, fighting and cursing the whole way. Zane just trudged along, head down, refusing to make eye contact with anyone.

Gerard nodded his approval. “You handled that well.”

“Thank you.” She sighed. “It’s been a long day. All I want to do now is rest.”

He put his hands together. “My apologies, Your Highness. I understand you must be very tired after such a display of your considerable power, but the king has asked that the coronation ceremony take place immediately.”

“Immediately?” Her grip on Nick’s arm tightened.

“I’m afraid so. I can give you an hour to rest at most.”

“Two,” Nick countered. “She’s exhausted.” Anyone who couldn’t see she was pale from her efforts wasn’t looking hard enough.

She let out a shallow exhale. “I am. Two hours sounds great. Otherwise, I may not make it through the ceremony.”

“Very well. Two hours, not a second more, then back here.” Gerard hesitated. “May I also be so bold as to say I am very glad you won.”

“Thank you.”

He gave her a short bow and strode away, off to prepare for the next stage of Willa’s life.

She slumped against Nick. “I love you for getting me that extra hour, but how are we actually going to get out of here?”

He nodded, wishing he could have gotten her more. “Lean on me. I’ll get us back to your parents.” He lifted his head and looked around. The crowd was thick and straining the silk cords. “Guards, your queen and her family need an escort.”

A six pack of fae royal guards looked at Willa. She gave them a weary nod. They fell in around them. He held Willa upright as he bent down, grinned at Shay and jerked his thumb toward his back. “Climb on.”

Her parents went ahead of them. Nick kept an arm around Willa’s waist as Shay rode on his shoulders. The crowd clambered around them, reaching for Willa and congratulating her, but the guards kept them back. Nick pressed forward. He wanted to return her to her parents’ as quickly as possible.

But with the crush of the crowd, almost twenty-five minutes passed before they were safely in her parents’ home once again.

Willa slumped even further as soon as the door was shut behind them. “I know there’s a lot to discuss, but I’m about to collapse, so we’ll have to save that conversation for later.”

“You need to rest.” Melinna nodded. “Do you want anything? Tea? Something to eat?”

“No,” Willa said. “Just the longest nap I can get away with.”

Nick leaned down so Shay could slide off his shoulders. Then the little girl ran up to Willa and grabbed her hand. “I’ll tuck you in.”

A tired smile answered Shay. “Thank you, sweetheart.” Willa let her little sister take her off to bed.

Nick watched them go, and the sudden realization that he was losing Willa struck him like an armor-piercing round. The impending loss resonated through him in sharp, grinding waves that refused to calm.

In less than two hours, Willa would be crowned queen of the kingdom of Rhoswynn. Her family was here. The family she’d just been reunited with. There would be no place for him in her life. And no reason for her to come back to Nocturne Falls.

He’d faced hell in the Rangers. Willingly. But this was a brand new kind of torture. Losing Willa wasn’t something he’d bargained on, just like he hadn’t figured on falling in love with her either, but he had.

Hard.

And now the picture that he’d been painting in his head of their future was blurred and muddy. What future could they have when she was fae royalty and he wasn’t even fae?

He almost laughed. The irony of that wasn’t lost on him. But there was nothing funny about the reality of the situation.

Could he stay here? Maybe. But he’d be giving up a great job and his house to live in a place where his people had once been held as slaves. And how much of Willa would he really get? As queen, her responsibilities would be numerous. Her time would not be her own. There wouldn’t be any quiet dinners out, no more lazy summer picnics.

Instead, there would be pomp and circumstance and round the clock protection. Her life would be lived under a microscope of public scrutiny.

Something his presence would only intensify. People would talk. Judge her for her relationship with him. He couldn’t do that to her. Couldn’t undermine her rule that way. It wasn’t fair to her.

But she’d known that, hadn’t she?

No wonder she hadn’t answered him when he’d talked about spending the future with her. She’d known it might not be possible.

Hurt welled up in his throat. He swallowed it down, but it tasted bitter. This was his problem to deal with, not Willa’s. He’d get over it. Eventually. He understood what she’d done by challenging Kyanna for queen. Hell, he probably would have done the exact same thing. As a strategy went, it was brave and bold and admirable.

It just didn’t leave any room for him. He glanced down. Now what did he do about the bracelet?

Willa woke to a hand on her shoulder. She blinked and looked up into the face of the man she was crazy about. The man who’d given her the strength and courage to stand and fight when all she wanted to do was run. She smiled, her heart so full of him in that moment she could do nothing else. “You have a surprisingly soft touch for a guy your size.”

He smiled back, a little something else in his eyes that kept the smile from fully reaching his gaze. “Hey, I’m adaptable. How are you feeling?”

“Better.” She pushed upright and yawned as she stretched. “Definitely better. But I’m still going to sleep hard tonight.”

She shook her head and stared past him at the soft light coming in the window. “I can’t believe I’m about to be crowned queen of Rhoswynn.”

“How about that.”

She looked at him again. “It’s crazy. I was a runaway. And now I’m going to be queen.” However temporary. She swung her legs off the bed and snuggled up beside him. “I’m sorry you got dragged into all this, but I’m not sorry you’re here. I couldn’t have done this without you.”

“I’m sure you would have managed.” He put his arm around her and kissed her head. “But I’m glad I’m here with you, too.”

He dropped his arm abruptly and stood, holding out a hand to her. “We should go. We’ve only got a few minutes to get back to the castle.”

“Do I have time to freshen up?”

“Absolutely.” Something in his face changed, and there was the sudden gleam of pride in his eyes. But there was also sadness there, which she didn’t understand. “You’re about to be queen. They can wait for you as long as you want them to.”

“Okay.” She smiled, even though the moment had filled her with an inexplicable melancholy. “I’ll be ready in a few minutes then.”

“See you downstairs.” He hesitated, then kissed her cheek before leaving.

Something was going on. She just wasn’t sure what. She shook off the feeling as much as she could and washed up, tucking a few loose strands of hair back into her braids and patting some color into her cheeks. The nap had done her a lot of good, but she still looked ragged.

She stared at herself in the mirror and sighed. It was going to have to do. Shouldn’t matter what she looked like anyway. All she had to do was get through the coronation and then she could make her first official proclamation.

She smiled. Her last would come right on its heels. Buoyed by that thought, she headed downstairs, ready to face this final step.

Things were very different as they returned to the castle. A long runner of purple silk had been set up from the entrance of the great hall to about fifty feet into the surrounding courtyard. Guards met them at the door of her parents’ house and walked them to it. More guards were stationed along the runner to keep the crowds back. Apparently, the coronation was not going to be a publicly attended event.

Or so she thought until another pair of guards bowed and pulled wide the doors of the great hall. The crowds were still there. Some of them anyway. She got the sense that these were the most important people in the kingdom and that they’d been invited to this event well ahead of time. Only the woman being crowned had changed.

At the very least, the crowd was dressed in their finest and well subdued. Perhaps by the seriousness of the occasion. More likely Gerard had made a threatening announcement.

She liked the man based on what she’d seen from him. He seemed like he brooked no nonsense. Willa had discussed her plan with him and knew he thought it was highly irregular. She just hoped he didn’t argue with her plan when she announced it.

The doors to the great hall were shut again, and guards led them to the front of the dais. Gerard met her there. “I trust you slept?”

She nodded. “I did. And I feel much better.”

“Excellent. We’re about to begin. I’ll escort you to the chair beside the king’s throne. He’ll make his announcement, then offer you the key to the Crystal of Ardwynn-Rhos.” He hesitated. “I assume you remember enough of your schooling to know what that is?”

She did. “The Crystal of Ardwynn-Rhos is the seat of the magic that keeps our kingdom hidden from human eyes.” Word for word, almost like she was back in class.

He smiled. “Very good. Once you accept the key, the king will move to the side and you’ll move to stand before the throne. Do not sit on it.”

“No.” She listened intently.

“The king will remain at your side. I’ll hand him the crown. He’ll say a few words, you’ll bend, he’ll place the crown on your head, and that’s it, you’re queen. You may then sit on the throne as it will then be rightfully your seat. And of course, you may address the crowd.”

She nodded.

“Actually, you’ll be expected to address the crowd, so I do hope you’re prepared for that.”

“I am.” Oh, she was more prepared than he could imagine.

Trumpeters sounded. Gerard stuck out his arm. “My lady, if I may?”

She glanced at Nick. He smiled back. She took Gerard’s arm and let him lead her onto the dais. He bowed and left her standing there alone. Her heart was pounding, and an even greater hush fell over the gathered audience. She smiled down at her family. Nick in particular. He stood out among the sea of tall, delicate fae like a mountain of strength and determination. Her nerves were threatening chaos on her insides, but looking at him gave her an amazing sense of calm.

Love was the most curious thing.

The trumpets sounded again, this time accompanied by the interior castle doors being thrown wide. The king made his way in, again on the wheeled chair pulled by his guards.

She bowed along with everyone else. Once he was seated, she took her place in the smaller seat beside his throne.

He gazed out at the crowd. “Good people of the kingdom of Rhoswynn, as you know we are gathered here today to crown our new queen. You know the circumstances of my family and the circumstances of the challenge that has brought Willa Iscovian back to us.”

He took a breath. Then a second. “It should also come as no surprise that my health is failing.” Murmurs answered him, but Willa knew the response was for the king’s benefit. His state of health was no shock. “Because of that, I do not wish to leave the kingdom ungoverned, and therefore, today, I am abdicating the throne to Willa Iscovian.”

He stood slowly and with effort.

Willa got to her feet with almost the same movements. The intensity of the moment pressed on her like a weight. She turned toward him as he turned toward her.

With one hand leaning heavily on the arm of the throne, he used the other to unclip a shining gold key from the chain around his waist. He held it out to her. “I offer you the key to the Crystal of Ardwynn-Rhos and charge you with its protection and the knowledge that its power becomes your power.”

She nodded and took the key. It sang with promise and power and an almost stunning amount of joy. She blinked back the wash of emotions and tucked the key into the pocket of her dress. She raised her head and looked the king in the eyes. They were rheumy but kind and a little relieved. She gave a short nod. “I accept and understand.”

He smiled and whispered, “Very good, child.”

Then he stepped back, and she moved to stand before the throne.

The weight of the many gazes upon her was a palpable thing. Gerard walked onto the dais carrying a silk pillow in the same purple as the runner she’d walked in on.

On top of the pillow was a crown of platinum set with amethysts, diamonds and iolite. It must have belonged to the last queen. Gerard presented the pillow to the king with a deep bow.

The king lifted the crown and held it close to his body before addressing the crowd. “The crown of Nualla. Last worn by Queen Wyndellia.”

A gasp went up from the crowd. They knew that the same queen had designed the eggs used in the challenge. Full circle, Willa thought.

The king smiled. “From one lapidus queen to another. Seems very fitting.”

The crowd nodded, agreeing.

He turned toward her. “Willa Iscovian, I present you with the Kingdom of Rhoswynn and the Crown of Nualla. May your reign be long and prosperous.”

She bent to receive the crown.

The king’s trembling hands laid it on her head gently, as if he was wary of hurting her. A sense of peace trickled through her at the platinum’s touch, and she smiled, understanding instantly that the peace was a gift from Queen Wyndellia to her successor. The metal carried the same signature the egg had.

In that moment, Willa knew everything she had planned was going to work out fine. She straightened and faced the crowd.

The king held out his hand to her. “It is my great honor to present to you Queen Willa.”

The crowd erupted in such deafening applause that she was almost thrown back by it. The king looked a little unsteady on his feet. She reached out and took his arm, leaning in so he could hear her. “Please, let’s sit. I can’t take another moment on my feet.”

He nodded. “You’re the queen, my dear. We’ll do whatever you like.” But he came around to take the smaller chair beside the throne and sat.

She settled onto the throne. It was larger than it had looked from the floor of the great hall, and she felt a little like a child who’d been seated at the adults’ table for the first time. She snuck a glance at Nick and her family.

They all looked happy and proud. Her mother was crying. Shay was jumping up and down, her little hands grasping Nick’s. He was smiling down at her.

Love filled Willa, as large and vast a thing as she’d ever experienced.

She smiled out at the crowd for a moment, then let the seriousness of the moment bring her back to the task at hand. Her smile faded away. She took a breath and spoke to her subjects, however brief they were going to hold that status.

“People of Rhoswynn, I thank you for your presence here today and for your faith in me. It wasn’t my lifelong dream to become your queen, but when I saw the plans the All Seer had for Rhoswynn, I had no other choice but to step forward and accept the challenge. Up until a short while ago, even that choice would have been foreign to me.”

She looked at Nick. “But a very smart man gave me the courage and belief in myself.”

The barest of smiles played on his mouth.

She swept her gaze across the audience again. “Because of that courage, and this power that you have bestowed upon me, there is more that needs to be done for Rhoswynn.”

She glanced at Gerard, checking his face for any adverse reaction, but he just gave her a slight nod. She took it for approval and went on.

“As my first royal decree, I hereby abolish all forms of slavery in this kingdom.” Heads nodded in response. “From this day forward, the creation of slave bracelets is forbidden and a crime against the kingdom, punishable by exile. Slavery is an abomination and nothing that should ever be associated with this great kingdom again.”

The slow clapping of a solitary person answered her. She looked around, and her gaze landed on Nick. Her parents and Shay quickly joined him, and the entire audience did the same.

She waited for the applause to die down, then stood and stepped to the edge of the dais. She held out her hand to Shay.

The little girl grinned and ran up onto the platform to stand with Willa. She beamed out at the crowd, not an ounce of shyness in her. That was good. Being shy was not going to help her now.

Willa squeezed Shay’s hand, then stared out at the crowd again. “This is my little sister, Shay. She is also a lapidus and stands behind me in the line to the throne, which means someday, she’ll be queen.”

The crowd smiled, jovial and amiable to the moment of intimacy with their new queen’s family. A gentle applause filled the room.

Willa smiled down at her little sister. This was going to be easier than she’d thought.

As soon as Shay left his side to go up on the dais with Willa, Nick slipped back into the crowd. The time for him to leave had come. Willa and Shay were both safe, both set for the future.

His job of protecting Willa was complete.

As soon as he was in the courtyard, he’d shift. Then he could fly back to Nocturne Falls and get on with his life.

Without Willa.

The ache of that thought blurred his vision. He pushed blindly through the crowd, caring less about being polite than getting out of the great hall before his emotions got the best of him.

Willa’s voice rang out over the audience as the applause died down. “I hope that means you approve of her, because I hereby abdicate the throne and name Shay my successor, effective immediately.”

Nick stopped, and the thump of his pulse filled his ears. What had she just said? Judging by the utter silence in the hall, Willa’s words hadn’t quite registered with anyone else either. He turned, about halfway to the door, and looked back at the platform where she and Shay stood.

She held her hand up, even though there was no racket to be silenced. “I know this comes as a shock. Please don’t mistake my decision for flippancy. The weight of what has been bestowed upon me is great. Which is why I know I am not the best queen for you.”

She glanced at Shay. Nick’s gaze followed hers. Shay looked a little shaken, but was holding it together admirably.

Then Willa’s gaze went back to her parents. She frowned. She was looking for him. Wondering why he was gone, maybe. He started working his way back toward her, the possibility that something amazing was about to happen too great to ignore.

She kept looking while she spoke. “I’m sure you want to know why, and I feel you deserve an explanation, so I’m going to give you one. I also think this is a moment when the plain truth is the best choice.”

He was only a few rows from the front when she located him and smiled.

“The reason I’m abdicating is I am in love with a man who isn’t from here. He’s from the town where I’ve created a life for myself, and that life, with him in it, isn’t something I can walk away from. It’s not something I’m willing to walk away from. If I stayed, you’d never have my full commitment, because my heart would always be there, with him.”

He put his hand over his heart and nodded at her, happy he didn’t have to say anything, because he wasn’t sure he could have managed more than a grunt.

She’d given up the crown for him. Had she been planning this all along? The level of the sacrifice wasn’t lost on him. To become the ruler of the very place she’d run from and then to walk away from that for him…it staggered him.

The crowd began to realize he was the one she was talking about. A small circle formed around him.

She nodded. “Yes, that’s right. He’s a gargoyle.”

A few small gasps and mutters went up, but nothing like what he’d expected.

The man standing closest to him clapped him on the back and smiled. “You better take good care of her.”

Nick nodded and found his voice. “I will.” It was all he wanted to do.

Hands pushed him toward the stage. “Go on up,” they persuaded him. “Go, join her.”

The crowd parted, and he walked forward to the dais. He leaped onto it and stood beside Willa.

She took his hand, grinning madly as tears shone in her eyes. “This is Nicholas Hardwin. The best man I’ve ever known. Nick, meet the citizens of Rhoswynn.”

He waved.

Two thousand fae waved back.

Nothing in the Rangers had quite prepared him for that.

Willa laughed softly. “You look like a deer in headlights.”

He gave her a short nod. “I feel like one, too.”

She held tight to his hand, but turned back to her subjects. “I hope you’ll all understand my decision and not hold any hard feelings toward my sister because of it. I know she can be the queen you need, or I wouldn’t have made this decision.”

Gerard stepped up to stand on the other side of Nick and bent forward so he could see Willa. “I suppose another coronation is in order then?”

Willa glanced at Nick and nodded. “Yes. And no need to wait two hours this time.”

“I understand. Shall I begin the proceedings then?”

Willa gave Shay’s hand a little shake. “Ready to become queen?”

Shay’s nod was the most regal thing Nick had ever seen. “I was born ready.”

The crowd laughed along with Willa. “Good.” Then she pulled Nick closer. “Because all I want to do is go home.”

He leaned into her. “Me, too. But until we can do that, I’ll go stand with your parents again. This is Shay’s moment.”

Her smile went from joyous to knowing, and she bent her head close to his. “If you try to leave me again, I’ll have the royal guard hunt you down.”

“You saw that, huh? I can explain.”

“And I’ll expect you to. Later.”

“Yes, Your Majesty.” He jumped off the dais before she could say anything else. He was still stunned she’d given up the throne for him. It was a gesture that humbled him and made him realize that he had truly met his match. Willa was the most amazing woman he’d ever known, and it was overwhelming to think she’d chosen him over all the other men she could have had.

He stood beside Melinna, who smiled at him before turning her attention back to her daughters. He joined her in gazing up at them and smiled with the kind of satisfaction he hadn’t felt in a long time.

Queen Willa wanted him.

Shay went through the coronation ceremony like she’d done it a hundred times, which reinforced Willa’s decision that giving her little sister the crown had been the right thing. With the help of their parents and Gerard, Shay would be just fine. And she’d grow into the job as she continued to grow into her powers.

Willa’s sense of peace continued even after she took the crown from her head and placed it on Shay’s.

And as the king left and the last of the gathered crowd was ushered out, she finally managed to relax. Just Nick, her family and a number of guards remained. She and Shay came down off the dais to stand with them.

“That was a bold move,” Jarrel said.

Willa nodded. “I know, but it was the only thing I could think to do.”

“That’s why you asked if I would help Shay if she needed me for something big, isn’t it?”

“Yes. And thank you.”

Her father nodded. “Anything she needs.”

Shay hugged Jarrel. “You can be my counsel, Daddy.”

He bowed to her. “Whatever Her Highness requires.”

They all laughed. Willa slipped her hand into Nick’s.

Melinna clasped her hands hopefully in front of her body. “You must be starving. Let’s all go back to the house and have a grand dinner, what do you say?”

Willa smiled. “As wonderful as that sounds, I really need to get back to Nocturne Falls. My poor cat, Jasper, has been locked up in the house with no one to look after him since we were kidnapped.”

“You have a cat?” Shay’s eyes rounded. “I want to meet him.”

She crouched to hug Shay. “I would love for you to visit. I just don’t know how easy it’s going to be for you to travel now.” She sighed. “I hope you don’t end up hating me for making you queen.”

Shay looked at her with great seriousness. “I could never hate you, Willa. And I’ll come visit. You’ll see. I’m the queen now. No one can tell me no.”

Nick laughed. “The crown suits her.”

“Too much, perhaps,” Melinna said. She laid a hand on Willa’s arm. “I’m sorry for how your visit here came about, but not sorry for the end result. I hope you’ll come and visit us, too.” She smiled at Nick. “Both of you.”

He nodded. “We will.” He put his arm around Willa’s waist. “Right?”

“Right.” She gazed up at him, wondering how it was possible to love a man she’d only known for a week this much. She reached over, yanked the bracelet off his wrist and tucked it in her pocket, which no longer held the key to the Crystal of Ardwynn-Rhos. “I think we’re done with that now.”

“Good.” Nick’s stomach growled.

She laughed. “Mother, I know I said we had to head home, but maybe you could make us a few sandwiches for the road?”

Melinna nodded. “I’d be happy to.”

Forty-five minutes later, Willa and Nick had each had a sandwich and were ready to go, another bag of sandwiches and a flask of water packed for the trip. They stood out in the garden of her parents’ home, aware they would soon be the subject of many curious eyes, but not caring.

“You ready?” Nick asked. “It’s going to be a long trip, but not nearly as long as the one up here. I can fly it in about half the time.”

“I’m ready,” Willa answered. She wanted to be home more than anything. She hugged her parents and Shay, pausing to say a few last words to the new ruler of Rhoswynn. “You know you still have to decide what’s going to happen to Zane and Kyanna, but if you want me to help you, I can come back in a few days and—”

Shay shook her head, her bright gaze sharp. “No, I can do it. It will be my first ruling as queen. They deserve to be punished for what they did to you and for what they were planning to do to the kingdom. I’ll figure it out.”

“You’re sure?”

“Yes.”

Willa kissed her cheek. “I have great faith in you.”

Shay smiled and took her parents’ hands. “Come back and visit. And bring your cat.”

Willa grinned. “I’ll see what I can do.”

She gave Nick a nod. “Let’s go before I get weepy.”

“You got it.” He shifted into gargoyle form in front of them, flexing his big stone wings. “Man, that feels good.”

Willa grinned, loving the gravelly timbre of Nick’s voice in this form and his awe-inspiring size.

“Wow,” Shay whispered.

Jarrel whistled. “Leviathan class, am I right?”

Nick flexed his wings one more time. “Yes, sir.”

Jarrel nodded, admiration in his eyes. “You did well, Willa.”

Her cheeks warmed. “Thanks, Dad.” She gave her mother a little wave. “Bye, Mom.”

Both parents waved back. Shay was too occupied with staring at Nick.

He crouched on all fours. “Get seated. It’s time to fly.”

She climbed up and situated herself between his wings, then patted his massive back. “I’m ready.”

“Hang on.”

She latched on to the base of his wings, and a second later, he leaped skyward. The ground fell away from them so fast it sucked the breath out of her. All over the kingdom, fae lifted their heads and shaded their eyes to see Nick soar over them. Willa screwed up her courage, lifted one hand and waved.

His enormous shadow ghosted above the kingdom’s patchwork of colors. She stared over her shoulder for a minute, watching Rhoswynn fade away.

“Sad you’re leaving?” he asked.

“Not sad I’m leaving the kingdom, but a little sad for my family, yes.”

“I can imagine.”

His words struck her hard. “I know you know what I’m feeling.” She lay down, resting her head between his shoulders. His skin was warm and hard but also soft. There was nothing to compare it to. It simply was the impenetrable hide of a living creature made of stone.

“You’ll see them again.”

She nodded against his back. “I know.” The wind rushed over them, cool but not unbearably so thanks to his warmth and the way his massive form provided a buffer.

“Looking forward to being home?”

“More than I can say. I miss Jasper. I hope he’s all right.”

“I miss him, too. I’m sure he’s fine. Probably hungry and mad, and maybe a little skinnier, but otherwise fine.”

“Oh, he’ll be mad, all right.”

Nick snorted, a deep sound that was carried off by the wind.

She traced circles on his skin with her thumb. “We need to talk, you know.”

He flew on silently for a long moment. “About?”

“Were you really going to leave me?”

“I…hang on.” A second later, they dove sharply downward.

The wind whistled past. She grabbed hold of his wings again and hung on until they landed abruptly in a wide-open field. A small herd of cows grazed off in the distance. She jumped off his back, and he transformed into his human self once more. She stared at him. “Next time, a little warning would be nice before you dive-bomb the countryside.”

“Sorry.”

“Why’d you land?”

“Because this is a conversation that needs to be had face to face.”

She nodded. “I agree. So let me ask you again. Were you really going to leave me?”

“Yes. I didn’t see any other choice. You were queen. I didn’t know you planned to abdicate. But I also understand why you didn’t tell me.”

“I wasn’t sure I’d get away with it.” She put her hands on her hips. “But me being queen wasn’t a reason for you to leave.”

He huffed out a short laugh. “Willa, that’s nice to think, but the truth is very different. The fae queen with a gargoyle?” He looked away. “I care too much about you to put that kind of stress on you.”

She dropped her hands, stepped closer and poked him in the chest with her finger. “That would have been my decision to make.”

He stared at her, a slight amusement in his eyes. “So I should have just gone along with it and suffered the comments and criticisms while your reputation took a hit and your rule was questioned?”

“You’re assuming that’s what would have happened.”

“And you’re assuming it wouldn’t have.” He took her shoulders. “Willa, your kingdom was going to crown Kyanna, who was about to reinstate slavery.”

She shook her head and stared at the grass beneath their feet. “I want to think there would have been an uprising.”

“I want to think that, too, but what if there hadn’t been?” He narrowed his eyes. “My presence could have made things very dangerous for you.”

She pursed her lips. “Your presence makes things a lot safer, if you ask me.”

“You know what I mean.”

She sighed. “I do. But the idea of you leaving because of what you think my best interests are is just…” She threw her hands up, knocking his grip on her loose. “Unacceptable. I love you. I can’t be in love with someone who might walk away from me one day.”

His hands settled on her waist and pulled her close. “That’s not going to be a problem moving forward. I have no plans to ever leave you again.”

“Ever?”

He shook his head as he bent to kiss her. “Promise.”

She lifted her head to meet his kiss. It was the seal on his promise and the tease of what was to come.

After a long moment, they broke contact, and she smiled and reached up to press her hand to his cheek. “Take me home.”

Twilight had fallen by the time Nick swooped down into his backyard. It made for good cover, although Nocturne Falls was one of the only places in the world he knew of where being spotted by tourists in one’s true form was usually seen as a good thing. Night flights by flying-capable supernaturals were under some restrictions, but if he got dinged for it, he had a feeling the Ellinghams would look the other way since it was part of his bringing Willa home safely.

He shifted back into his human form as soon as Willa slid off. She looked a little worried. He grabbed her hand. “Jasper’s going to be fine.”

She stared at the house. “I hope so.”

Nick prayed that was the case. “I’ll have us inside in a sec.” Thankfully, he kept a spare house key tucked away in a magnetic hideaway inside the grill. He fished under the grill cover and opened the lid enough to grab the little box. He slid the key out and unlocked the back door, then pushed it wide to let her in. “You check on Jasper. I’ll run around front and see if all the picnic stuff is still laying there. Open the front door for me, okay?”

“Okay.”

She went in, calling for the cat. “Jasper? Where are you, baby? Momma’s home.”

Nick jogged around front. No sign of the cooler or the umbrella or anything. He hoped a neighbor had stored it for him, not that it had been stolen. The front door opened behind him.

“Nick.” Willa’s voice was strained. “I can’t find Jasper.”

“He’s probably curled up somewhere sleeping.” But even he knew a hungry cat was more likely to yowl for food when humans arrived than to stay hidden away sleeping. Nick went inside.

Willa stood in the living room, shaking her head. “I can’t imagine what’s happened to him. I’m going to check the bedroom again.”

“Okay, I’ll poke around out here.” He went into the kitchen. The food bowls were licked clean. The water dish wasn’t entirely empty. That had to be a good sign. The house smelled like it had been closed up. He opened the slider into the backyard and let some fresh air in even though it was warm.

The breeze blew a piece of paper off the counter. He went to see what it was. A note, from Pandora Williams.

Hey, not sure where you guys are, but I checked on the house and took Jasper home with me. I put the stuff from the front yard in the garage. Everyone’s worried about you two! Call me!

“Willa,” Nick called out. “Jasper’s at Pandora’s house.”

Willa came running down the hall. “How do you know?”

He held up the note. “She was here. Let’s go see her and get Jasper.”

Willa let out a breath. “Yes, absolutely. If she’s got him, he’s definitely okay. Probably a few pounds heavier, but perfectly fine.”

Nick grabbed the spare truck keys off the hook by the phone. “Good to know our disappearance didn’t go unnoticed.”

She waited by the counter while he shut and locked the sliding glass door. “How could it? Neither one of us showed up for work and with as neat and tidy as you are, leaving the picnic stuff out in the front yard had to arouse some suspicions.”

“Pandora put that stuff in the garage. I’m sure she’ll fill us in on the rest.” He walked with her to the garage door.

“I hope our phones and wallets are still there. If someone else didn’t get to them first.”

“Me, too.” He opened the door. The picnic things were stacked neatly beside his truck.

Willa bent and started digging through the beach bag. “Yep, your phone and wallet. And my purse. With all my stuff still inside. Phones are dead, but that’s no big deal.” She stood and handed him his wallet and phone.

He tucked the wallet into his back pocket then opened the truck door and tossed the phone onto the dash. Wasn’t going to do him any good until it was charged anyway.

Willa looked at the stuff again, then back at him. “How did she get in the house?”

“I let her keep a key after I moved in.” He shrugged as he went around and opened the passenger door for her. “I figured one of my neighbors should be able to get in in case something happened. Soldier mentality, maybe.”

“Whatever the reason, I’m glad you did it.”

They climbed into the truck and headed down to Pandora’s. The trip took less than five minutes. All her lights were on, including the outside spotlights that lit up the big live oak in her front yard. Pandora was all about curb appeal.

They parked and got out. Willa practically ran to the door. She tapped the bell and waited, shifting from one foot to the other.

Pandora opened up a few seconds later. “Hey, where have you guys been? Great dress, by the way.”

“Thanks. Long story. Is Jasper here?”

“Yes, come on in and I’ll get him.”

But she didn’t need to. As Willa and Nick stepped into the house, the sleek orange cat ran out from the back, meowing his head off. Pandora laughed. “He must have heard your voice.”

Willa scooped him up and kissed his neck. “Hiya, babycat. I’m so glad you’re all right.”

Pandora looked at Nick. “The whole town’s been looking for you. You should call Sheriff Merrow.”

“That bad?”

“That bad.” She pointed toward the living room. “Use the phone now if you want.”

“We should probably tell you what happened first.” Nick reached out and scratched Jasper’s head. “Glad you’re okay, buddy.”

Pandora’s eyes shone with curiosity. “Let’s go sit then. You want to stay for supper? I was just getting ready to eat. Nothing fancy. Tater tot casserole with ham and green beans.”

“It sounds like a feast. We just got home, and I don’t think we have any plans for dinner, do we?” Willa asked Nick. She was holding Jasper like a baby, and judging by his half-shut eyes, he seemed perfectly content to stay that way.

Nick shook his head. “Not unless ordering pizza was a plan.”

Willa smiled. “We’ll stay for dinner. Thank you so much.”

Nick nodded. “Yeah, that’s really nice of you. In fact, why don’t you two catch up and I’ll run out and grab a six-pack? Or a bottle of wine. Hell, I’ll get both.”

“Thanks,” Pandora said. “I have no idea if red or white goes with tater tot casserole, but I like Pinot Grigio.”

“Works for me.” Willa put Jasper on the floor then leaned up and kissed Nick on the cheek. “I miss you already,” she whispered.

He smiled. “I won’t be long.”

He drove straight to the Sheriff’s Department.

Merrow was walking out of his office as Nick came in. Merrow grunted. “You don’t answer your cell anymore?”

“We were kidnapped, and my cell was left behind on my front lawn.”

Merrow’s brows rose a fraction. He reached in and flipped the light back on in his office. “You better sit and tell me the rest.”

Nick spilled it out as quickly as he could. Merrow was a good listener, just nodding and making a few noises deep in his throat.

“And now we’re home,” Nick finished.

“Hell of a thing.”

“You can say that again.”

“And you’re both all right?”

Nick nodded. “We are. Tired mentally and physically, but nothing a few days of R&R won’t cure.”

“You want me to fill Julian in?”

“No, I’ll call him in the morning. See if I still have my job.”

“You do.” Merrow squared up a file on the side of his desk. “Queen, huh?”

Nick shook his head. “Yep.”

Merrow tapped his fingers on the desk. “You better go get Her Highness some wine then. Pretty sure you’re not supposed to keep royalty waiting.”

Pandora stared at Willa as she finished up the tale of what she and Nick had been through. “Are you serious?”

Willa nodded, trying not to laugh at her friend’s wide-eyed expression. “Can you believe it?”

“No, but yes.” Pandora pulled the casserole from the oven and set it on a hot pad in the middle of the kitchen table. Cheese bubbled on the top. “That’s crazy. Wow, you’re a queen!”

“Former. It’s not like I get to use the title or anything. Plus, I wouldn’t want to. It would be weird, right? Going around as Queen Willa? No, not for me. People might not want to buy from someone that snooty.” She groaned and put her hands on her head. “The shop! I should go by and see if it’s still standing.”

“It is. The brownies kept it open and running. And the door on your apartment has been replaced, too.”

“Really? Now I’m surprised. Maybe I should get kidnapped more often. Kidding!”

The doorbell rang. Pandora headed for it. “I hope that’s Nick. I could put a hurtin’ on some wine right now.”

“It’s Nick,” she called back. “And he’s got wine!”

“Great!” Willa got up and dug around until she found the corkscrew in one of the drawers. Pandora and Nick came in behind her.

Nick made hungry noises. “Smells great.” He put the six-pack in the fridge, but not before he grabbed a bottle for himself and twisted the cap off.

Willa took the wine from Pandora and uncorked it, filling the glasses Pandora took down from a cabinet. Then they all sat down to eat.

Pandora kept them busy answering questions about Rhoswynn and the challenge and what the coronation ceremony was like. When her questions ran out, Nick told them he’d stopped by to see Sheriff Merrow and filled him in on the kidnapping, too.

At last they pushed away from the table, full and happy, and in Willa’s case, the tiniest bit buzzed from the wine. “I hope you don’t mind if we eat and run, Pandy, but I just want to shower and go to bed.”

Pandora looked at Nick, then Willa, and winked. “Sure, I get it. I’d do the same thing if I were in your pajamas.”

“That’s not what I meant,” Willa said, feeling a little heat in her face. Actually, it kind of was what she’d meant.

Pandora laughed, and Nick grinned. “Go home,” she said. “I’m really happy you guys are okay.”

Nick stood. “We should at least help clean up.”

Pandora snorted softly. “You know I’m a witch, right?” She waved her hand, and the dishes floated off the table and into the sink. One of them crashed to the floor.

“Bother,” Pandora huffed. “I don’t know why I even attempt it anymore.” She got up. “Go. I’ve got this.”

“You’re sure?” Willa asked.

Pandora nodded. “Totally.”

“In that case,” Nick said, “we’re going home.”

Willa jumped up and hugged Pandora. “Thank you for dinner and for taking care of my baby. I would have been devastated if anything had happened to him.”

Pandora hugged her back. “I’m happy I was able to do it. Pumpkin enjoyed the company. And I’m really glad you’re home.”

She hugged Nick next. “You, too. Now go put a smile on my friend’s face.”

“Pandora!” There was no stopping the blush this time. Willa scooped Jasper up and shook her head as she made her way out to the truck.

Nick didn’t speak until they were back in his house, but the look on his face said plenty. He was clearly focused on Pandora’s command. At least that’s what Willa thought.

He leaned against the entrance to the kitchen, his eyes heavy-lidded, watching as she got Jasper fresh food and water.

She slanted her gaze at him. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

“It’s been a rough couple of days.”

She put the bowls down while Jasper danced around her, meowing. “Yes, it has.”

“The kind of days that make you think about what matters and what doesn’t and how short life is, even for supernaturals like us.”

She straightened and nodded. “That’s for sure.”

He reached out and took her hand, tugging her up against his body. “I want you, Willa Iscove.”

She grinned. “I think you’ve made that pretty clear.”

“Not just in my bed. In my life. As part of my life. The way I want to be a part of yours.”

Her smile faded with the seriousness of the moment. She stared into his eyes, finding only love and truth. “I want that, too.”

“I know why you didn’t answer me the first time, but this time, you have to tell me yes or no. Marry me.”

She cupped his jaw in her hand. “I can’t imagine a better way to spend the rest of my life.”

He smiled and kissed her deeply, wrapping her in his arms and pressing her close. She trailed her fingers into his hair to grip the back of his head and pull him in farther. He lifted her and carried her through the bedroom and into the bathroom, where he held her with one arm while he got the shower going. “I figure after the day we’ve had, we both could use one.”

She nodded, content in his arms. “Especially since we’re about to get really, really dirty.”

Want to be up to date on all books & release dates by Kristen Painter?

Sign-up for my NEWSLETTER. 

No spam, just news (sales, freebies, and releases.)

If you loved the book and want to help the series grow, tell a friend about the book and take time to leave a review!

About the Author

Kristen Painter likes to balance her obsessions with shoes and cats by making the lives of her characters miserable and surprising her readers with interesting twists. She currently writes paranormal romance and award-winning urban fantasy. The former college English teacher can often be found all over social media where she loves to interact with readers:

Website * Twitter * Facebook * Instagram.

Other books by Kristen Painter

URBAN FANTASY

The House of Comarré series:

Forbidden Blood

Blood Rights

Flesh and Blood

Bad Blood

Out For Blood

Last Blood

Crescent City series:

House of the Rising Sun

City of Eternal Night

Garden of Dreams and Desires

PARANORMAL ROMANCE

Nocturne Falls series:

The Vampire’s Mail Order Bride

The Werewolf Meets His Match

The Gargoyle Gets His Girl

Sin City Collectors series:

Queen of Hearts

Dead Man’s Hand

Double or Nothing

Stand-alone books:

Dark Kiss of the Reaper

Heart of Fire

All Fired Up

Nothing is completed without an amazing team.

Many thanks to:

Cover design: Janet Holmes

Interior formatting: Author E.M.S

Editor: Joyce Lamb

Beta reader: Leslie Wolf Barnes

Table of Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

About the Author

Many Thanks

Table of Contents

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

About the Author

Many Thanks

Table of Contents